Sort By
Search results
Trying To be A Good GirlI'

... be the first to welcome you to the Malken & Drake organization. I'm sure we'll be ... really don't want to turn to them right now. They're trying to get ready for ... ;Of course I got mauled pretty good and had to put up with a lot of shit ... ... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 5 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 474  |  
  |  1

Sex With Hubby's Friend


All credit to manu
another one of my favourites

Sex With Hubby's Friend
By: Manu

Randip had been known to my husband for years before our marriage, in fact when I came as a newly wed bride, he had welcomed us and had helped me set up home in the building where we all lived. He was in the habit of dropping in some evenings and staying over for dinner as he was divorced and lived as a bachelor.

This closeness through the days between us had been on a very innocent level and Randip has always been a gentleman. Once in a while I would catch him staring at my breasts or legs, but I always felt that was normal behavior for a man. And I had also cum to know that he had some affairs with few married ladies. I was friendly with girl who told me that her best friend had a hot affair with Randip and she used to swear by Randip that he was the best man ever she had ever slept with.

In this recent days however something had changed a bit. Our relationship had subtly changed. Maybe I was giving out some king of signal as my sex life wasn't quite what I would like. My husband and I had good sex, but over the months it had gotten a bit stale and I never enjoyed sex with him. He was also not been caring at times when it came to my needs, occasionally leaving me high and dry after his orgasm. How ever my husband Sameer had a strange habit of making me expose in front other and show off my beauty and good figure. He used to get a thrill out of it and had bought me so many cloths which exposed my body. He bought me sexy saree’s with deep back and low neck blouses which did not cover much of my boobs.

In fact I really had a beautiful pairs of tits. (34 d). I remember on our honey moon in goa he made me sl**p in just a bra and a panty when the waiter came to deliver us tea. And on one occasion I was topless on a beach with a young boy passed by. This also continued in Delhi when moved to this place. After showing off my body to other in parties and other places he used to get exited and that night he used to have a wild sex which I also liked.

Now coming back to Randip, over the last few weeks, Randip and I had been flirting a bit – there were some innocent hugs and pecks on the cheeks but nothing more. We had seen each other a lot at the lakeside boat house in bathing suits and a couple of times accidentally partially nude. Once he caught me changing and I was in my bra & panties and once I caught him in his briefs, with his back turned. Along with this we had seen each other many times in pj's so we were quite comfortable with each other.

One night we met for drinks. That day Sameer told me to wear something very sexy. I understood that he wanted me to show off my body to others so I selected a very sexy dress which he had purchased for me. It was with a very deep back and it had to be worn without a bra. There were cups in front to hold the boobs. I was really looking very sexy in that. It was supposed to be a bunch of friend's but instead because of schedules it ended up just us three. It was a Delhi club full of young crowd. We sat and stood at the bar and talked and at some point the conversation turned to sex.

Whether it was my comfort levels with him or the drinks I had consumed, the conversation became very open and honest. We talked about a bunch of very personal things that surprised my husband. Things like whether we liked oral sex, whether I swallowed, even whether I had vaginal orgasms. We talked about sexy lingerie, and then the killer when I said my "husband and I don't have nearly enough sex!" this was said luckily when he went to the bathroom otherwise he would have felt very bad.

The night continued and we even danced a bit. Our conversation had taken its toll on us as Randip and I were much more touchier then normal. Whether it was just standing a little too close in the crowded bar knowing my butt was up against him or dancing it seemed we were always touching lightly.

During one dance he had practically placed his hand on my butt and latter shifted on my nude back. He used to hold me tight when ever Sameer was not watching or was out of the room. He used to pull me close to him and at times I could feel his crouch with a little bulge on my stomach and my boobs used to get pressed against his chest. The night ended and we parted as friends due with a warm hug.

Both of us however from that point on seemed to join a tighter bond with each other and there was a sexual tension that had never been there before. Whether it was the innocent touches or the frank sexual discussion I didn't know.

A few weeks later we accidentally met at the mall, one of gurgaon’s largest malls. I had gone to pick up some clothes after work and he was also shopping. I was enjoying the quiet cup of coffee at the coffee outlet when I saw Randip. He sat down got coffee and we chatted. After some innocent chatter I mentioned I needed to shop, he offered to walk with me since he also had to shop. As we walked we chatted a bit but nothing sexual.

Then we entered a the Nike store as I needed to get some sneakers. As I sat down, I didn't realize it at the time but Randip was sitting directly across from me. As I tried on a couple of pairs I realized he was gazing at my legs as they parted. Now I was feeling a little horny and I decided to lead him on a bit. His view wasn't probably all that good as the skirt I was wearing wasn't that short but I made sure my legs spread apart each time I tried on a pair and flashed him a few times before settling on a pair.

We left the store and walked around looking for another store. As we walked I thought about teasing him a little more it felt pretty comfortable teasing him in a place like this where there were lot of people waking around and no one knew us.

The next store was Westside, I was looking for some track suits to wear to the gym and he was looking for jeans. We picked out a few sizes each and headed towards the changing rooms. The salesgirl gave us two rooms next to each other and as I went in, I told Randip that I wanted his opinion on what I was buying.

I started by removing my skirt and putting on a pair of the tracks, I then came out of room and knocked on his door. He opened it a bit and to my surprise he was standing in just his briefs. He was yet to put on his jeans. Although it caught me a little off guard, I did not react as I had seen him a couple of times before in his underwear. Of course, I could not help staring at his crotch – it looked like a mild erection was in progress and it looked big.

I asked if the track suit fit nicely and he said they were nice but maybe I should get a smaller size which would do justice to my figure. As he was talking, he pulled on his jeans with his ass towards me and facing the mirror. He turned and I told him they looked good but he too should try on the smaller size. I then jokingly said that maybe we should both try the other clothes together to save the effort of going between rooms to show our stuff to each other. That was enough for him, he just picked up his stuff and we both squeezed into my cubicle. I could see the salesgirl smirk!

I was feeling very naughty by now and proceeded to slip off the track pant. I also removed my shirt and stood there checking out myself in the mirror. He looked at me of course but also acted quite matter of fact about it. I told him that his briefs looked great and then he commented that I look very sexy in the black bra and panties. I then pulled on the smaller pants and turned around to see in the mirror.

These were white as well as being too tight in the crotch and realized with a shock that my panties were wet and it showed through the pants. He said these were better, now its my turn to put on the show. He pulled down his jeans but as he had not removed the top button, it ended up in his briefs coming down too and the start of his cock could be seen. He made no attempt to pull up his briefs and instead nonchalantly pulled on the jeans.

Finally after a couple of more trials, we both got dressed, paid for our items and left the store. By now I was feeling very horny, not that I was going to do anything about it but it had turned out to be a very nice shopping experience.

Then as we walked and commented about the conversation we had in the bar, one thing we had chatted about was a thong. He had said how sexy they were and I had mentioned that I didn't have any since my husband didn't seem to like them. So then he dragged me into Victoria secrets and started to look through the panties. I am not shy but was a little embarrassed as he went through picking out different ones, finally I agreed to two of them.

He paid for them and handed me the bag, with a naughty smile he said that for buying them some day I should let him see how they looked, he even mentioned that he should get to see them before my husband did. I laughed and said not here, he of course answered maybe some day when I had the chance. My quick response of not here had pretty much implied that I would somewhere else. This hadn't really been my intention but it was too late.

We left the mall and he e****ted me to my car, a warm hug and peck as always followed but I thought his lips had slightly opened as I felt a wetness on my lips but I wasn't totally sure. I drove off feeling incredibly sexy.

A couple of days later we were all sitting around in our den. It was a Saturday night and the three of us were chilling out over some beer. Randip was staying the night as his house was being fumigated it had been a terrible rainy weekend and none of the regular friends and f****y were over . So there we sat after a rainy day, we had consumed a fair amount of whisky and wine. The k**s were asl**p and we just hung out talking and watching a stupid movie.

The first thing sexy thing that had happened earlier between us that day is that Randip had k**ded me about my thong so when I showered that evening I had put them on. So later in the evening when my husband was in the bathroom and we were alone he asked to see them. We traded some shy comments, I kept saying I can't here, he of course said it was safe for a quick flash and anyway he had already seen me in my panty at the shop.

It was a little cool so I had put on some long pj pants from Victoria secrets and a tee. Randip had noticed the thong through the pj's in the light. He insisted that all he wanted was a quick peek and I could easily pull my pants down for a second, well it was pretty scary but also very sexy so I did it. I pulled down my pj's and showed him the front of the tiny thong and then turned quickly and showed the back.

He told me I looked amazing and I pulled them right up. I was so hot showing off for him like that I cant describe, the thong was so small that it covered little, plus the thought that my husband hadn't even seen them yet also made it that much more naughty.

So there we were few hours later in the den with some more whisky and wine under our belts. Now my husband for the past few months has liked when guys look at me in bathing suits and stuff so what was about to happen wasn't that crazy even though he could also at other times be very jealous. He talked about playing strip poker and of course Randip approved. I don't like being dared so I went along and I think my husband thought I wouldn't have gone along, or he figured I would play down to my underwear and quit.

But he hadn't realized how little my underwear was and he also underestimated my competitiveness. He also had no idea of this building sexual tension between Randip and I who made the thought of some nudity sound quite hot to me.

So we sat down and played. The first few hands were pretty uneventful. We all lost a few hands and lost our socks and jewelry. We were down to real stuff now, everybody had on a tee shirt, I had on pj’s and the guys had shorts, and all had underwear.

The next to lose was my husband; he took off his tee, which exposed his chest. Then Randip lost and also took off his shirt. He had very good body and hairy chest which I really liked. I admired his chest and gave a naughty smile and he also smiled back. Again Randip lost and took off his shorts. He was wearing briefs instead of the boxers I had seen him in a few times before and he seemed semi hard as his bulge was looking big. .

I was enjoying looking at him and his semi hard cock for the first time. Then I lost, I had a hard decision, if I took off my shirt I will be left in a bra, or I could do my pants and expose my thong. As I thought my husband commented that I was quitting, I gave him a look and stood and stepped out of my pants. Wow he said noticing I was wearing a thong; I took a little spin saying you like.

Then I winked at Randip as my husband's reaction had just confirmed that Randip was the first to see my thong. I felt so naughty sitting their knowing Randip had not only seen them first but also picked them out and paid for them.

The next round Sameer lost and took off his shorts. I giggled a bit as he sat back down cause even he had a hard on but his bulge was looking smaller then Randips’s. Now my husband said that the game was over, Randip said we should play till one winner, my husband started saying no he was tired etc so I chimed in saying, look who was quitting now. I was dying now to continue and see where this game will take us. I did not even mind getting naked in front of Randip and I was about to say I would keep playing when he decided to continue. However he said that we will not strip any further but the loser will have to what the winners say. The next loss was mine; so both the men were what to make me do.

Randip gave an idea that I should have a close dance with then with only the dim lights on. Sameer also agreed so I got up and Sameer came to first and Randip played a cd with real slow numbers. My husband caught me and took me in tight hug and danced for few minutes and kept kissing me and I could fell his hard on and knew he wanted me badly. Then it was the turn of Randip to dance with me. He came close to me and slowly took me in his arms while Sameer watched with eyes fixed on me and he gave me a naughty smile. Randip pilled me closer and we started to slow dance. I could also feel his hard on which more looked then what my husband had. Then Sameer said that he is going to the bathroom and will be back in few minutes.

This was enough for Randip to pull me close to him and was a little scared that Sameer may come in the room any time but he was just not willing to listen to me my breast were pressed against his hairy chest and his hard cock was pressing my stomach. I was getting wet in my panties and was on the verge of dripping. I could feel his hot breath on my face, neck and ears. His hands were all over my back and he slowly moved them to my naked butt as my thong hardly covered anything. I slowly whispered to Randip that Sameer may come anytime. He also understood and released his grip and just then Sameer walked in and we finished our dance.

After that my husband decided that we will have a last game and then call it a day. So it was decided that anyone who loses now will remove his one garment while the light were totally dim and we call it a day. As luck would have it I lost and I hard to remove one garment out of the two I was wearing. I decided to open my bra and as I took my hands behind my back to unhook my bra my husband switched all the lights with little light coming out from the kitchen and the bedroom.

I unhooked my bra and lowly let it fall to the ground and exposed my breasts and my rock hard nipples. Even in the dim light my boobs were visible to both of them. My husband seemed quiet while Randip made a gentlemanly comment about how nice they are or I looked. I was only left in panties which really did not cover much. He was looking hard at my tits and then winked at me.

My husband quickly declared himself and Randip the winners and suggested we turn in. I knew he was getting jealous about Randip looking at my half naked body but I wanted to enjoy the moment. I sat there finishing my wine and making small talk about what to do in the morning all naked except the panty and making no effort to cover myself. Randip followed my lead chatting with me with his raging hard on at attention.

We continued this for about 15 minutes while my husband nervously fidgeted and picked up cards and stuff before we finally started on and went to bed. Before going I went and hugged Randip as we used to it every day and this time as we hugged my bare breasts were pressed against his bare chest. I said good night and as I was moving away from him my erect nipples brushed against his hairy chest and it was great feeling, after that I left for my room.

We went to bed and I was horny and so was my husband so we started having sex, it was hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as did my husband but then with the wine he drifted off to sl**p and I was wide-awake. I didn't know it at the time but Randip had hung out by the bedroom door and tried to listen to some of our love sounds. He would confess this later.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe figuring that Randip was also sl**ping. I was surprised to find Randip, sitting on a chair drinking a cup of tea. He also thought he would be alone and had only his briefs on. His hard was still on and I could still notice a bulge. We exchanged hellos and I poured myself a cup of coffee. He asked where my husband was and I told him he was sl**ping, he knew we had sex but he was probably hoping that once had not been enough for me that night and he was right.

I went to sit and noticed he was now hard; I couldn't help comment about it still being that way. He of course reminded me that he was a bachelor and that the game had been pretty arousing. He also let on that based on what he could hear in his room I had gotten pretty aroused from the game also. I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom.

Then we had a short conversation about how arousing it had been to be half naked and dance that way in front of each other. What followed was a surprising discussion about masturbation. He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might. What happened next is hard to explain but somehow after a few shy playful comments the possibility of masturbating together came up. I would have love to do something crazy yet safe like that with him but was too scared so I said no way, he said okay like a hurt puppy dog and I then said something I shouldn't have,

I said I would be willing to help him but he had to promise not to try anything. He looked pretty surprised, I took a walk to check on my hubby and make sure he was asl**p. On my return I took him to the laundry room, I figured if my husband came down he could stay there and I would come out like I was doing late night laundry. So there we were, in the dark laundry room, Randip slipped down his briefs and told me to go ahead and help him to cum. I told him to wait as I had to put some lotion on my hands which I had picked up while coming back after checking out my husband.

When I was done I took my hand forward to grip his hand but could not find his cock in the dark and I also found that my hand was shaking with excitement. Then Randip caught my hand and lowly guided my hand to his cock. As my hand touched his cock I was shocked to feel what I felt. His cock was very large and much thicker then my husband. I could not grip it fully in my small hand. I slowly moved my hand up still shocked, to find out the complete length and ended at the top of his cock where a huge knob was there. It must have been around 8 to 9 inches long. I just held it for some time to get used to the length and the thickness of this monster that I was holding. Randip said what are u waiting for go ahead and make me cum. Then I slowly started to jerk him off, what a rush I felt. It was so hot having a man's cock in my hand that wasn't my husbands made in supper hot, as I slowly stroked and gently played with it.

Looking at him, asking him if it felt good. I jerked him slowly as I wanted the moment to last a bit and I could tell the night had taken its toll and he would cum quickly. He was enjoying it starting to moan a little as he leaned back against the dryer. I continued jerking him for a while and then started doing it harder, I had to apply some more lotion on my hand and his cock as the one I had applied earlier was not enough. I was on fire myself and he realized it. I am not sure if he undid my robe or it just happened but at one point I realized I was naked with my robe open.

He whispered in my ear "just a little feel " as his fingers started to play with my nipples. I started jerking really hard as I didn't have the will power to stop his advances and figured once he came he would calm down. Well it did, he moaned and groaned and let out a hot stream of sperm all over my belly and pubic hair. In the process he cupped my one breast and I also moaned with pleasure jerked him until his was done and stepped back. He had cum all over my stomach, hands and pubic. I had never seen my husband cum so much like a spray I cleaned up with some paper towel and gave him a peck goodnight and ran back to my bedroom.

That night I kept thinking of Randips’s cock. I still could not believe that a man could have such a thick and long cock like his and how a girl could take it in. Thinking of that I went off to sl**p. Next day morning I got up early and made tea for all of us. I was still thinking of what I and Randip did last night and was a little shy of facing him in the morning. I went to my bedroom with tea and woke up Sameer. He asked me if I had given tea to Randip and I said no. He told me to go and give him tea. I was a little shy and also a bit exited to meet him as the memories of last night were still fresh in my mind.

I knocked and went in. He was awake and smile on seeing me, I also smiled back and said good morning. I put the cup of tea on the side table. He pulled me close and he kissed me on the cheeks, I also kissed him back and told him that Sameer must be waiting for me and ran out. My face had turned red. After that evening with Randip where I had helped him to jack off, whatever barriers were there between us crumbled. We had seen each other half naked though we had not seen each other in full light and only seen in dim light or felt each other and we had shared some more secrets including touching each others parts. It was like we were walking down a path of no return.

That day ended when Sameer and Randip went off to office and before going I hugged Randip as we used to do it earlier. For the next few weeks we did not get a chance to meet in private other then normal visits to out house, which ended in just hugs and kisses on cheeks. After a month later, my husband was chosen by the company to go for training to USA for a month.

The day he was to go Randip came over to pick him up and drop him at the airport. That way I was wearing a very sexy nightly which did not cover much. I did not wear a bra under that as Sameer always wanted to see me like that. So my boobs and the nipples were visible through the night dress. Randip hugged me very tightly as my husband was not there and I also did not mind that at all. He looked down at my tits after we broke the hug and smiled, I also blushed and went to the room. I came out with Sameer and this I wore a gown on top.

I hugged Sameer and wished him luck and as he was going out Randip winked at me and I knew that we will have a nice time till my husband was away and maybe be having more secrets of ours. When my hubby went out Randip again came in to collect his car keys which he left on table and as he was going out he gave me a packet and told me that it is for me, winked at me and went out. When I opened the packet I found a very sexy lacy pair of red bra and panties in it.

As soon as sameer’s flight took off Randip rang me up and told me that Sameer has taken off. I said yaa now I will get bored at home alone. He did not waste this opportunity and asked me to join him for lunch. I did not want him to say something and I don’t know what happened to me and I asked where and when should I come.

He told me to come to his house and from there we could go out for lunch. I agreed and the time to reach his house was fixed at 11 am so I started getting ready fast as there was not much time left. I chose a very sexy saree with a very sexy blouse which really did not cover much as I was planning to tease Randip today. He was delighted to see me and more so in that sexy saree that I was wearing. We hugged each other and he kissed me on my cheeks and held me tightly for more time then normally he used to.

My body was pressed against his and I felt current going through my body. He then took me to sitting room holding me by my nude waist. We sat on the sofa close to each other. He asked me as to what will I like to have and we decided on Bacardi and made two drinks and we started sipping the same. The atmosphere in the room was a little quite as we both we a little shy to start any topic. Then Randip only started by saying that I am looking very sexy in this saree.

As I bend forward to keep the glass on the my pallu slipped and fell down and my breasts were popping out. He looked at them and commented that my tits are the best he had ever seen. I blushed and tried to cover them but he caught my hand said that if I wear such a sexy blouse then what is the need of covering it with my saree and told me leave it like that. I smiled at him and asked him if his attention were clear. He also laughed and said that yes they are as clear as yours and we both laughed to this.

Randip then asked me as to how do I like the gift he gave me in the morning. I said told him that it was really very good and fitted me very well. I then asked him that how did you know my size, he smiled and told that he had a good feel of my boobs that night when I helped him to cum at our house. I smiled and told him that was a very nice time we had and our secret will remain a secret. I told Randip that I was wearing the bra and panty that he gave me and it is very comfortable.

Randip then told me that he wanted to see the fitting of the bra and panty. I was a little shy and a little scared to show him that because I was at his house and thought some one may come there and finding me in that state may lead to some problems and also told him that. He assured me that no one will come there and this will also remain our secret as the previous ones. I thought for some time and asked him that I hope it is just seeing me in that bra and panty and nothing more then that.

Randip smiled at me and said that from his side its just that and if I say so it can be more then that too. I also smiled and said please give me another drink so that I can gather some courage to open my cloths. He poured two drinks for both of us and I started sipping my drink. When it half finished he again told me to go ahead. I smiled at him and said ok wait let me finish then drink. He got up and put on some soft English music and in the mean time I also finished my drink and now I felt quite relaxed about the whole thing , & decided to play along a little bit. I slowly pulled my saree paloo down onto my waist & sat there, my blouse had a low neckline cut as I told earlier & my cleavage was pretty prominent & my breasts were sort of seductively visible. I sat like that for a few minutes & tried as if to show my bra shoulder strap. I glanced at Randip and he was watching transfixed with a very focused look, I slowly pulled out the strap of my bra and showed it to him.

He then said not to show my bra in that manner. I got the message & then hesitated a bit & then thought , might as well & with him watching I slowly got up send stood a little distance from him and began to unbutton my blouse, halfway through I spread open the blouse to show him the red bra and Randip, in a hoarse & choked voice asked me to open it further. I slightly hesitated thinking if some one comes over then what will I do but then thought, might as well do it only once & started opening the rest of the hooks of the blouse slowly and totally unhooked my blouse & spread it open for him to get a good view of my breasts in the sexy bra. It was actually a " loveable " bra with a good provocative cut and Randip said in a soft and emotion filled voice " they are really beautiful" and I actually blushed at this and felt quite proud then .

I let him stare at my bra and breasts , slowly feeling a thrill about it myself. He did not budge from his seat and as he promised he was content on just watching me. My saree paloo was on the ground and my blouse was fully open and I held it open for him to see my bra and the tits in them.

Then he told me that why don’t u remove the blouse and keep it aside other wise your hands will get tired holding it. And becoming a little bolder now and also the effect of the drinks was there on me, I slowly removed my blouse and pulling it off my shoulders I dropped it on the seat next to me. I felt awkward and also thrilled at my so willingly exposing myself to a man who was also my husband’s best friend. This was the first time I had ever exposed to a man like this in full light my tits trapped in a bra were now exposed to a Randip who was looking at the, with his mouth dry.

By then I never felt threatened or pressurized with him and walked around the room without my blouse on . He asked to see my panty now and instead of trying to remove my saree , I then simply pulled it up to sort of mid thigh to show my fair panty to him and felt a thrill about it. He asked me to repeat it and I again pulled up my saree, this time a little higher and when every time his request was repeated , I would oblige , pulling my saree further up till he could see the red panty presented by him as well . By then I was feeling very comfortable about the whole thing.

Then he told me that why don’t you remove your saree so that I don’t have to lift my saree every time I had to show him panty. I was also getting bolder by now and was much more relaxed then I was when I first removed my blouse and slowly removed my saree and kept it on the sofa where I had kept my blouse and then after a little while and on his persistent requests of " please remove your petticoat " I actually pulled the string of the petticoat and let it drop on the flood and stepped out of it and showed my fair, slim and shapely legs. Now was in a red bra and lacy panty. I also felt that I was getting wet in between my legs. I went to the table where I had left my glass and told that I am going to refill my glass and he told me to make a drink for him also.

I went close to him and picked up his glass too, he was just staring at my boobs. I turned my back to him and moved to the bar to make a drink for both of us. Took my time thinking that he must be looking at my back and wanted to tease him more. After some time and heard standing behind and to my surprise I felt his body touching my back and I was surprised to feel that he had removed his cloths and I could feel his nude chest and legs touching mine. A shiver ran down my spine as his body touched mine.

Then he moved his hands in front to help me fix the drinks and in doing so he brushed his hands on my breasts, I also let him do it as it was really very arousing. Then he moved more closed pretending to fix a drink and now I could also feel his half erect cock against my hips. I was really getting turned on and then the effect of the drinks was also having its effects. I was as good as being in his arms. When the drinks were made he moved back and then I noticed that he was wearing his under wear and rest was totally nude.

He smiled at me and told that how could he be in cloths when I was in just a bra and panties. I too smiled and said hope your intentions are clear. He smiled and said that they were as clear as yours.

Then he told me that he will be blessed if I could remove my bra and showed him my beautiful breasts and that he was sure that he had never seen any thing like this in his whole life. I felt a pride in what he said and than decided to open my bra. But before that I told him to switch of some lights as I was feeling shy of opening my bra as I had not done it in front of any one till date. He agreed and switched few lights but the light was enough to my tits clearly.

I stood in front of him and slowly took my hands behind my back to unhook the bra. His eyes were fixed on my bra and was waiting desperately for the bra to open he was transfixed with a very focused look. I unhooked the bra and very slowly left the straps as the straps got released my boobs came to full size as they were caged in the bra but were still covered by the bra from the front and were not visible to
Randip. His mouth half opened in anticipation of seeing my boobs I was really getting very exited at what I could do to a man.

Then he told me to please remove the bra fully so that he could se my beautiful boobs. I slowly took my hands to the straps on my shoulders and pulled then down on the side of arms thereby slowly exposing my lovely and shapely boobs to Randip. I let the bra drop to the floor and my boobs were in his full view with my nipples erect. I just stood there like that and he just kept staring at my tits as if he had never seen any tits in his life. I felt a proud of my body. I become a little more bolder and slowly walked topless in my red panties to him .

He just sat on the sofa in front of me and did not budged from his seat & was very content just watching me . Now I was just in my panties & totally topless & in spite of myself enjoying , what I was doing . Also, with him being a passive watcher, I was quite comfortable as I could have been undressing at home, for that matter. When I glanced at Randip

I was surprised to note that he had opened his underwear and had withdrawn his cock & was slowly stroking his erection . I was taken aback because this was the first time I was seeing a cock in real life other then sameer’s though I had held his cock but that was in darkness. He seemed to be in such a heavenly trance , stroking his erect cock , that I did not say anything or show some discomfort , though it was a new & unexpected dimension, in fact I slyly looked at his cock quite closely and was impressed with it's size which did appear pretty large then what I had seen of my husband and in some of the blue films I had seen. I was now enjoying myself, sort of posing for him. I was still topless & on an impulse, to just stand in front of him, sort of naked, with just my red skimpy panty on.

I turned around for him to see my buttocks etc and sort of just walked around the place , with just my high heels on & my red panty, Randip was quietly and intently watching me doing all this and still stroking his erect monster of a cock. This sort of gave me a sense of satisfaction . I was enjoying my bout of exhibitionism. He indicated me to pull my panty off and I for the first time really felt shy and avoided doing so. He pleaded again and I then turned around to show my buttocks and pulled my panty down and displayed my fair and soft buttocks to him and then pulled my panty back up.

I heard Randip sighing loudly , and I looked at him . He was stroking his cock furiously now and I watched him fascinated and when he slightly leaned forward , his eyes staring at me like in a trance. He once again told me to pull down my panties and remove it. I was totally exited and wanted do the dare so I slowly pulled down my panty and it fell down on the floor and I slowly stepped out of it. I was totally nude now and there were so many ohhhh’s and ahhhh; coming from Randips’s mouth which really exited me more.

He slowly got up and let his underwear drop on the floor and he too was totally nude and now his cock was looking even bigger. He slowly came near me and took me in his arms. He held my face in both his hands and turned it up towards his face. I closed my eyes as my lips parted and my hands came to rest on his hips as Randip bent down and kissed my honey sweet lips. My hands soon grabbed him from behind in tight embrace. Randip lifted his head and looked at me. I quickly hid my face on his shoulder, my eyes evading his every glance. Randip held me from my back and tightened his grip on me, crushing my beautiful firm breasts hard on his chest.

A soft sigh escaped from my mouth. Randip said that why are you still hiding your face from me as I was feeling shy and my face looked red as it was when I saw my husband nude and he took me in his arms. Randip asked me as to why are you feeling shy of me and hiding your face from me. I said that you are the first man other then my husband who has ever taken me in his arms and kissed me and I love my husband like anything.

Randip stroked my hair for a few moments; quite aware of the delicate situation that I was in. Then Randip moved me away from him and again placed his lips on mine. This time it was a real passionate one. I could now feel his tongue go in side my mouth for which I opened my mouth a little more and after some time even I put my tongue in his mouth and it looked a perfect French kiss. My hands slowly rising from his back to his head, my fingers running through his hairs. Randip was moving his hands all over my back. His hands moved down to my waists and as he grabbed my buttocks, my grip tightened on his back.

Randip slowly moved his hand upwards sliding through my hips, up my belly and then cupped my breast. I was now going weak in my legs. And Randip supported me from my back as he began squashing my sexy, firm and full breast. I broke free of his lips and began to push him away from me. I said Randip I think we are crossing the limits and Randip said that its ok and we are just keeping each other happy. I said that we just started with flirting with each other and look where we have reached now. Randip said that the way you used to dress up in at home and show your beautiful tits to me in front of your husband turned me on and when we had that few minutes in that washing room where you helped me to cum that day changed every thing and we both had the desire to have each other. So don’t feel guilty and lets enjoy life as you live only once.

Then Randip quickly held my hand and pulled me towards him, grabbing me and kissing me fervently. I too submitted myself completely to Randip and again held him firmly. Things began to cool down a bit as he let my lips go. I stood there, my eyes gazing at him lustfully . The desire was no longer a mystery to the both of us.

Randip again gently began to stroke my hairs and kissed me softly, pecking occasionally on my lips. His hands moved down on to my breasts, rubbing them softly. Randip enjoyed my breasts for a few moments and then I could see fell that I began to tremble as he bent down to kiss my breast then sat on his knees and kissed my triangle. When he kissed me there I said ohh god ahh. He then got up and took me in his arms and my big and firm boobs were pressed against his naked and hairy chest.

His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my hands were also moving up and down. He admired my boobs and put his hand on it and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He began to suck it slowly at first and then gently increasing it as my sexuality began to rise at my peak. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now like a bitch on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick.

As he sucked me hard his hand freed her pressed the other breast and began to maul me. I arched backwards enjoying every moment of his licking and caressing of my breasts. He was enjoying me with as much vigor as he could. Then a moan escaped my mouth and I said ohhhhh god you suck them so hard it feels sooooo good. They have never been sucked so hard I love it. My breasts were fully exposed to him tugged, I closed my eyes put my hands on Randips’s head and pulled him to my boobs and he once again started sucking both my boobs turn by turn. I kept on moaning now a little louder.

He left my boobs and took me in his arms my breasts were now crushed to his naked chest. I was sure he could feel the contour of my well-shaped breasts as well as the soft touch of my erect nipples. His hand went straight through my hairs as we again cuddled each other in a feverish kiss. I had become so exited that my pelvic were once again thrusting on his dick which I could feel it on my stomach and it was very hard and hot, the pre cum was oozing from the tip of his cock and I could feel the wetness in my stomach. His hand began to grope my breast for a moment and then it began to slide down over my belly. He found my navel and teased her there for some time.

He then slithered down to the most sensitive part of a girl. Barely had his fingers been on my triangle that my hand came flying out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. "No." I said in my soft and sensual voice. He said why not and I said I don’t know but I am feeling guilty.

He took me in his arms and said please don’t worry its ok and we both us are enjoying this and I will not come in between you and you husband and we also love each other, so if we love each other then there is nothing wrong. Saying this he started kissing me and I also responded by taking him in my arms and her hands were all over his back and his head. My pelvic again thrusting on his cock and his cock was looking bigger now.

I could feel that I was melting now. And Randip was not the one to miss this opportunity and so his hand began to slide down. This time I held his hand but soon let go of his hand as I too could not hold it for any longer. Randips’s hand reached my triangle and as he further moved down he could feel my soft and well shaved area, which he played for some time and then as his fingers went further down a shudder ran through me and I shivered as his fingers ran over her wet clits.

A subtle groan came through within me as he inserted his finger into my cunt. It was dripping wet. I jerked my body and began to moan like an a****l. He said to me that you are very tight. I again blushed. Randip took my hand and placed it on his on top of his cock. It was by now hard as a rock. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it from the center. Randips’s finger was moving in my cunt now as I was groaning louder.

Then he took my hand and told me to move it up and down the shaft of his dick. As I moved my hand up and down I said ohh my god! It's so big and thick." and I blushed. Randip said "then quench its fire with your nectar of love." he replied cunningly. "Oh, god! No. Please! No." I pleaded and buried my head in his chest. His lightly pressed my clitoris and then I was at it again. His hand and finger were doing wonders, that I started groaning again. I slowly began to move his dick back and forth my thumb caressing the tip of his penis' head.

We fondled each other for quite sometime and then he told me to take his cock in my mouth. I repulsed and said that its so big and I can never take it in my mouth, it will never fit in my mouth and I said that I has never done it to any one else other then her husband. He made me sit on the sofa and he was standing in front

Facing me. Now I could see his cock which was still in my hand clearly as it was just inches away from my face. I was surprised to see its size. It was really very big cock. My husband’s size was less then 6 inch and very thin but Randips’s cock

Was very thick and big. Must have been 8 inch plus. His cock was right in front of my mouth and he again told to take it in my mouth. I once again said no please no I cant its so big. It had a big purple knob which was double the size of my husband and then the shaft of his cock was even thicker. I was just wondering that how could a girl take in such a big cock. But after coxing a few times I went down on my knees. I pulled his cock down in front of my face and then released it, it sprang up like an angry lion to its full length and jumped in front of me. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it. I examined it thoroughly from all angles and said appreciatively, “you are endowed with a real monster, big and thick.

My lips parted as I moved forward to take his penis in my mouth. My tongue wriggling his cock. And I slowly started licking the complete shaft up and down. I now began to enjoy it. And opened my mouth wide and put his cock head in my mouth and sucked him in. I was very good at giving blow jobs and really turned Sameer on when I did it to him. I started by stroking his member gently, to and fro and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic.

I moved my head back and forth and began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Randips’s huge cock. I was now sucking his juices right out of his body then Randip took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

Randip pushed me back on the sofa and said that I want to lick you down there. I did not say anything and threw my head back on the sofa and closed my eyes. Randip took this hint as yes, he came and sat in front of me he held me from my waist and tried to pull me towards him so that he could lick me.

To my amazement as well to Randips’s I actually helped him get my self closer him by lifting my hips and moving to the edge of the sofa. He folded my naked legs and spread them. My both legs were now on the arm rest of the sofa and cunt wide open. His hand soon grabbed my knee of the raised foot and began to slide down. My pussy now lay bared to him, cradled in the nest of my well shaved pubic hairs. Lying there waiting for Randip to discover it. Randip kissed me on my thighs and his tongue soon began to explore the clandestine parts of me. Am sure Randip could now smell my feminist odor. His tongue then began to graze on my clits.

I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him, deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste hungrily at my juices. "Shittt!" I exclaimed as both my legs began to curl up in position.

I pushed him more inside and he almost suffocated. His mouth was inside me, his tongue dwelling inside tasting my fluid and stroking what was my g-spot. I was dying as I had never been licked down there by my husband for a very long time and more over Sameer never licked me as Randip was doing. I was nearing a climax and started moaning like a a****l. When I had cum I let go a loud scream which could have woken up the neighbors. He pushed himself up on my belly and his tongue began to play with my navel. I had her hands over his back imploring him to get back to my wet orifice. Randip did as I wanted and started licking again as I wanted another orgasm. He kept on doing this till the time I started moaning loudly and my body was shivering.

My head started tossing form right to left and I griped the arm rest of the sofa tightly and my moans were getting louder and breath harder again. Then suddenly I thrust my hips up in the air and this gave Randip a chance to put his tongue deep inside my cunt. It was darting in and out of my cunt very fast. I knew I was is going to come any time now. And then I let out another loud scream, threw my head back and my chest came up, my breast up in the air like two peaks.

My body stiffened for some time then a loud ahhhh escaped my mouth and I came down to the sofa. A smile on my face said every thing and I said you are too good Randip, I never enjoyed it so much.

Then Randip said lets go to the room and make love and you will enjoy it even more there. I said "you really don't mean to put that thing into me, do you?" I asked rather coyly. Randip said "yes honey, and you and me are going to enjoy every bit of it.". "Jesus!!! Save me." I moaned and closed my eyes and then said “Randip I cant do it, I can never take that monster inside me. Please Randip no I cant do it’.

Randip got up lifted me in his arms and moved towards his room, which was his bedroom when he as carrying me in his arms to the room I was protesting to radip. I was still saying that I cant take it in Randip please don’t do it. Randip was in no mood to listen to me now as he was getting a female after a very long time.

As we reached the room he put me on the bed. Randip said to me "don't worry sweet heart it will be pleasurable." he assured me. Gently running his fingers through my hair. Then he went to the dressing table and got a tube of key jelly and started applying it on his huge cock and then he put a lot of it on my cunt and massaged it there.

Randip then came to the bed near me and slowly spread my legs and as he was doing it I felt a shiver run down my spine as I was still scared of that cock of his but heart in heart I want to have in my tight cunt. He came in between my legs and positioned himself on top of me in between my legs and his cock was close to my wet and lubricated pussy and he was ready to fuck me tight cunt. All this time he was gently stroking my hair to pacify. I bit my lip as his huge cock touched my clits and parted them and my hands came over his hips as he slowly entered me.

"Ohhh!!! You are so tight." he said as he gave a bit more f***e . My body arched and I threw back my head lifting up my chest. He took my nipples in his mouth and started sucking them hard. Randip then slowly pushed his hips and his huge purple head of his cock was almost inside my cunt. "Unnnhh!!! Nooo." I yelled and said please Randip take it out its too painful and I cant take it in.

Randip said that I have never had pussy so tight as yours and I can feel my dick burn as my head of cock entered you. I said that even I never thought that a cock could be so big as yours and my husbands cock is not even half your size. Randip said that that’s why your cunt is so tight cause he has not fucked you enough.

The head was now fully inside her. He kept on stroking my hair and interchanged my nipples and sucked them and occasionally kept kissing me. I began to wriggle like a snake trying desperately to escape from the eagle's claws. I said please enough don’t put in more I cant take it. But Randip was in no mood to listen to me. Randip made a strong move and f***ed his huge cock deep inside me and half of his cock was now inside my tight cunt. I yelled and screamed and said no, please Randip its hurting me. I began to plead. My pleading only made him hornier as he began to again thrust his cock deep into me.

I began to shout and moan in pain and another loud aahhhhh nooooooooooo escaped my mouth. He placed his hands on under my shoulder and grabbed me tightly so that I could not move at all and also put his complete weight on my body. Randips’s mouth went over mine and he took out his cock till the tip of his cock and again thrust his cock into my cunt with a very hard push. This time I threw my head back and yelped. "Aaaaagggh!" and Randips’s cock was now fully inside my cunt. I once again screamed loudly this time. But there was no once to hear my screams in his house with just me and Randip alone in the house. My screams echoed through the house.

My vaginal lips were stretched to its limit, now he was forcing the inner walls of my vaginal canal to stretch to accommodate him. I dug my nails in his back and tried my best to push him off but he was very strong and did not move off me. I was babbling incoherently and moaning loudly at the same time. My face was all sweated and in almost agony. Randip held me like that for some time kept kissing me and I said Randip you almost killed me. Its so painful. You have bust my cunt and made me fell like a virgin again.

Randip grabbed my mouth with his and kept mauling my breasts. My hands came over his back and I was now nailing his back and biting his lips. He entered me deep inside as my paws encircled his back, guiding him inside me. Randip said that you are very tight. I said that now I will not be tight any more. Randip ’s prick began to thrust inside me, back and forth, first slowly and then vigorously. I too began to move my hips along with him. I was having an orgasm.

Randip licked me face, my ears and my nipples and then I could feel a storm brewing inside me. In his excitement, Randips’s cock slid out completely from my cunt. It looked even bigger now with his huge purple knob at the tip. His penis shining with both from the key jelly and with my juices. Now that he was out of me he again applied some key jelly over his shaft and pulled a pillow beneath my hips. He again opened my thighs apart and I didn’t resist anyway, as he again mounted me. He came over me and impatiently began prodding my loins with his penis. He was taking a long time to center because my cunt was still very tight and my hand emerged in between our groins, held his penis and guided it over to my wet vagina.

Slowly he again gained entry into my cunt. Once fully inside, he again started humping me, slowly at first and then furiously. I was calling out his name and pulling at his chest hair, I was wild. In a short while he began thrusting inside me rapidly and after some time I moaned loudly and there were a lots of ahhhhhh and uuuuhhhhhhhh from me as I was coming and when I did come, loud scream came out of my mouth and followed by a loud aaaaaaaaaahhhhh. My body went stiff under Randip for a while, my eyes rolled back and I gave a deep, satisfied sigh. We both held each other tight and Randip increased his speed as he made his final f***e inside my pussy.

Moments latter he ejaculated inside me and erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. I felt his thick warm cum shooting deep into my cunt. Wads and wads of thick warm cum shot into my vagina. He collapsed on my breasts with his penis buried in my cunt, his cum dribbling out from my vagina running down my thighs. He was perspiring and hugged me tight. I kissed him hard…tears in my eyes… what a fuck I had. I liked him lying on me…his huge penis buried deep in my cunt and filling it up and his cum never seemed to be stopping.. His cum continued to be pumped into my vagina.

Like a possessed woman I kissed him with wanton lust. After some time I felt his penis swelling and getting hard inside my cunt. My god….it was amazing. His penis becoming hard within few minute. He smiled at me. “Again?” He questioned me 'now baby…it will be my way' he said. He told me to get into doggy position and I quickly turned over and got on fours on the bed and thrust my bottoms out presenting my pussy to him. Needing no instructions, Randip grabbed my hips and held me by my waist. He positioned his huge cock head near my cunt lips and rubbed his cock head along the slit up and down. It was such a good feeling when he rubbed his cock on my slit that I was moaning with pleasure and as I could not hold any longer I yelled to him and said ohh Randip fuck me, fuck me like a bitch.

With a powerful lunge he thrust his penis into my cunt. I moaned out loudly in extreme pain and erotic pleasure as I felt his thick long penis forcing its way into my cunt. I went silent and then started panting wildly as he held my hips and was fucking me steadily long slow powerful thrusts.

He had complete control of my entire body now and was fucking steadily. His arms were now around my back and his hands were squeezing my nipples gently. I let out little moans as the fucking became more and more furious. My moans became screams, louder and louder. I was the only one in the world and didn't care about anything but the monstrous penis I was being impaled by. My tits bounced up and down with every up-thrust of his dick. 'Oh my god! It's sooo big!! Fuck me, fuck me!!!' Randip then pushed me forward! On my huge heaving breasts, propped my ass on top of a pillow and began to go to fuck me earnestly..

He was like a man possessed. He shoved the entire length of his cock into me time and again. Thrusting in and out non-stop. This must have gone on for at least five minutes. All the time I screamed for more. He was squeezing my nipples and the pain of the nipples coupled with the pain of my stretched cunt made me buck into his thrusts.. 'Aaaaaaagg ggggggg ggghhhhhhhh' I moaned out in pleasure.

I was on the verge of cuming and I started shouting and screaming. He got the hint that I was about to cum and he took his one hand to my clits and started rubbing that fast. I said, yaaa fuck me Randip fuck me hard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was coming fuck me aaaahhhhhhhhh and I climaxed.

I clamped down my cunt onto his penis and collapsed onto the bed. I felt Randip pulling my legs down the bed and pushing me on my face down to the bed. His rock hard cock was still standing like a pole. He then began kissing my back and was gently massaging and squeezing my labial lips with his hands. I glanced over my shoulder and noticed that the huge penis head was swelling up to it's enormous proportions. I felt Randip push the top of my back forward and spread my legs as he prepared to mount me the third time with his big dick. I grabbed the bed and anticipated the monster. 'Oooooh!' I moaned as he shoved it in me once again. His hands grasped my hips and worked it in and out of my tender little pussy.

My vagina was aching and paining. I don't think you can ever get used to something that big entering you. He started to fuck me harder and harder as I was being pushed against the bed. My body lay limp as Randip thrust his giant cock into me.

He grabbed me by my waist and started pounding his love machine deep into me .I came about three times during Randips’s this intrusion. It took him longer, but when he finally climaxed, he came as f***efully as he had earlier. He kept pumping his warm cum in me. My god, it never seemed to stop. When he pulled out of my pussy, the thickness of his manhood caused it to remain gaping open for a time; the mixture of his cum and my juices trickled out and puddle atop the silken sheets. Lowering my legs, he collapsed on the bed and pulled my back in against him; wrapping my in his arms.

Several minutes passed before either of us spoke; both preferring to savor the post-coital moment. I said, taking his hand in mine and kissing it. "I’ve wanted to do this since that first day I saw you as a newly wed bride also knew that Sameer was not fucking you very well ," replied Randip.

They both of us went to the bathroom. We both had bath together and came out. Randip lifted me and put me on the bed. I just rolled over with my hips up and relaxed. Randip said sweetheart will you have another drink I said why not. He made drinks for both of us and also ordered lunch for both of us. When came to the bed I turned to face him and I saw his half limp cock dangling between his legs and it still looked very big..

As he came to me I took him in my arms and we started having Bacardi from the same glass. I kissed him and said that this is the best sex I have ever had in my life. Randip said that I am very tight and I blushed and said I that you are too big and I could never think that your cock could enter me. We kept having Bacardi and then I told him that did you not stop when I was crying and screaming, he said that my screams made him even more hornier and to top it I had not seen or had a cunt so tight so I could not control myself. I told Randip that you cum so many that I could not believe that a man can cum so much. Randip said I wish you had tasted my cum. I told him that I have already tasted it when I had helped you masturbate that night as you had cum on my hand. After that I went to the bathroom and licked every drop on my hand and it tasted very nice.

He took me in his arms and we both started kissing each other. After some time he started getting a hard on and I took the lead this time and took his cock in her mouth and started sucking him hungrily till the time it was fully erect. Then he went down on me and started licking me till I got a climax. Then we did 69 position and I was finally ready to get fucked. This time again he used key jelly to lubricate me and his cock so that it was not painful for me. And when he entered me, I let out a loud ahhh again and said its still painful. So Randip put his cock in slowly till I could get used to it. I had 3 climax this time and finally Randip came inside me.

any lady can contact me Continue»
Posted by JonMcman 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3701  |  
  |  10


Krystal lay quietly in your room listening to your Mother trying to suppress her moaning. You knew what we were doing, had known for weeks. Mr. Mike was fucking her & you strained to hear when it would start. There was a muffled sound of a slap & your Mother's agonized groan. I was abusing her now & it excited you. Your panties were drenched even before you touched yourself. You'd been masturbating for some time now, but nothing compared to the way you came as you listened to us. The sounds of flesh on flesh continued & you could hear your Mother sobbing softly. When you'd first heard that, you'd almost burst in on us to protect you, but as you listened, you could hear & feel your Mother's excitement growing & knew that she wasn't in danger at all. Your Mother wanted it & that peeked Krystal's curiosity. You began researching the internet & a whole new world opened to you. At first, you'd been surprised & repelled by what you saw. Couldn't comprehend how the women you saw would allow what was happening to them. After reading many stories & journal entries of the women, you began to understand. Your own first shy fumbling had been to pinch your pink nipples hard as you came. It was if an electrical circuit ran directly from them to your clit. Your orgasm was swift & much more powerful than anything you'd experienced in your short, young life.

After that, you became voracious in your reading & when you searched your Mother's room, you found the box at the rear of her closet. The clips on a chain that you knew now were to clamp nipples, the gags, some with different colored balls & one that looked like a bit that would fit in a horse's mouth. The various dildos & vibrators with some that you thought were to be used in other than a vagina. It excited you terribly to touch them & know that I'd used them with your Mother. You smelled them & looked around guiltily, as you licked a particularly pretty blue plastic phallus that even had veins on it's sides. There were other things that you could only guess at, but just seeing the things you'd spread on the bed excited you so much that you couldn't help rubbing the blue plastic on your pantied sex. When you jerked & came, the thought flashed through your mind. Your Mother came with this too, he used this on her. Ohhh God!!!

You laid there, your pussy almost in agony from the clothes pins you'd attached to your labia. Pouring just a little oil on your clit, you began to massage it, the pleasure immediate & easily built. You were trying to time it. Hoped that you could hold off long enough to cum when we did. When you did that, it was especially strong for you. You knew your Mother was a submissive slut now & the question burned within you. Were you the same, would your man someday dominate you & abuse you, as Mr. Mike was doing. Naturally you thought of Me, wondered what would happen if you just opened the door & went in to us. You had to stop yourself from thinking thoughts like that because your need to cum became unbearable that you couldn't control it. Your Mother was more voluble than usual & you listened to the abuse, her moans & My silence. Tried desperately in your mind to see Mr. Mike fucking your Mother & how I was hurting her. That's when the plan began to emerge & take shape. It frightened you, but excited your more. You knew now that as surely as it grew in your mind that it would be something you had to do. After I'd left the next morning, you began.

"Mom, I'd like to ask you about some things," you began. "The k**s at school can't talk about anything but sex & half the time I don't know what they're talking about & feel pretty stupid." "Well honey," your Mom replied. "I thought we'd talked about all that last year. You know all about the problems of getting pregnant & diseases." "Nooo Mom, that's not what I'm talking about. Sure, I know all about that. The k**s are talking about, well, different sex." Now your Mother looked at you sharply & demanded. "What do you mean different sex!!!"

"They're talking about being tied up & hurt. I don't know what they're talking about, what they mean by being hurt." You noticed the small smile that your Mother tried unsuccessfully to hide. "Honey," she started. "Some women like what they call Alternative sex. It's a little hard to explain, but being tied up is sometimes part of it. It's when a woman gives complete control to the man she's with." You waiting to interrupt, pounced. "Is it like that with you & Mr. Mike," you whispered. "Does he tie you up & hurt you, do you give Him complete control." The questions tumbled from you as if a dam had burst. Your Mother looked shocked & you noticed how her face flushed. She wasn't wearing a bra & her nipples had become erect in the thin house dress she wore.

"Young Lady, THAT's none of your business & I'm surprised at you asking such a thing!!!" You were grinning as you pried further. "I can hear you, you know. I can hear it when you're doing it." Your Mother wiped her hands, sat down looking at you seriously. "What do you mean, you can hear us, have you been spying on Mr. Mike & I!!!" "No Mom, I never did that. I can just hear you through the walls & sometimes it sounds like he's hitting you. I can hear sounds like that & you moaning. Is he hurting you Mom." You knew you'd painted your Mother into a corner & your Mother showing her embarrassment, hesitated before answering. "Krystal, what I do in my bedroom is private." You interrupting again, "But you said we could always talk about anything. You said that, didn't you. Does that mean that I'm supposed to tell you anything, but you can just say your things are private." You could see that your Mother didn't know how to answer, so you continued, slightly bolder now. "He does hurt you, doesn't he. I can hear when he hits you. I know it excites you & I know when you have an orgasm." Your Mother had hung her head, but now she looked up defiantly. "What do you know about orgasms!! Are you telling me that you're sexually active now." You knew she had you & replied, "No Mom, not yet, but I think about it all the time. I want it but I'm a little afraid. Can I tell you something without you getting all ballistic on me." Your Mother looked at you, as you stammered.

"I masturbate when you & Mr. Mike are doing it." You hurried to get it out before you lost your nerve. "I've been doing it for more than a month now, once right outside your door. I couldn't see much, but I could see your arms tied above you & I could hear Him. He kept asking you if you liked it. Then he started slapping your breasts. I heard you tell Him to do it harder. Then I watched Him move, grab you by your hair & start slapping your face while you sucking Him. He called you terrible names & it just seemed to excite you more. I watched YOU when you started playing with your clit & you want to know what!! I came right then, I came so good. I stayed watching you until he came on your face & you came too." Your Mother had begun to softly sob, saying "I'm so embarrassed." She just kept whispering it over & over until you said, "It's Ok Mom, It's Ok. I'm not trying to embarrass you. I just want to know about it. I want to know all about it." When your Mother began, her voice was low & you had to strain to hear her. "I'm a submissive Krystal, do you have any idea what that is." You giggled & said, "I didn't until a month ago, but I know now, I found out about it on the internet. That's where you met Mr. Mike, isn't it. The internet." You continued, telling your Mother that you'd found her secret box & seen what the things were used for. Told her, you'd tried some of them when she & Mr. Mike had gone out.

"Mom," you inquired. "How long have you been like this. You & Daddy didn't do that, did you." Your Mother shook her head miserably. "I've always known I was different, I knew it when I was a little girl, but I didn't know what it meant & I was frightened. I tried to explain it to your Father, but he never understood. When I started chatting with Mr. Mike on the internet, it was like he'd known me all my life. He KNEW what I was thinking sometimes before I did myself. He made me tell Him things I'd never told anyone & it excited me, made me feel wonderful. He taught me that there was nothing wrong with me, that some people were meant to follow a natural order of things. He doesn't make me do things honey, I want to do them for Him. I don't know if you can understand, but when I'm with Him, I feel alive & I haven't felt that way for a very long time. Your Father & I had stopped having sex years before he died & I just thought that was how it was supposed to be. I was afraid to meet Mr. Mike, he was so strong in the things he felt & said to me. Finally, I just couldn't stand it anymore & we met. Nothing happened that first time, we just talked, but he started telling me what he wanted to do to me. There were people there that I thought might hear Him, but I couldn't tell Him to stop. I was so excited, I would have gone with Him right then, but he said, "No", that he wanted me to have time to think about what it would mean. He didn't call or meet me in the chat room for three days & I was almost insane with it. I thought maybe I wasn't good enough, maybe I'd said something that had put Him off. Krystal knew now that your Mother was going to tell it all, your own fingers had found your moist swollen lips & you furtively stroked your pussy as you listened.

"Do you remember when I told you I was going to spend the weekend with Aunt Sally. I had to wait until you went on that school trip. I met Him & we went to Lake Arrowhead. He had booked a cabin & we were all alone. We had some wine & He just took my clothes off. I was so embarrassed, but he kept telling me that it was alright & somehow I began to believe Him. When I was naked, he told me that I was going to be that way for the entire weekend. Just Him telling me that had me almost crazy, then He touched me. Told me I was soaked & just a fucking white slut. Called me so many things & it just excited me more. Then He twisted my nipples & I came." You smiled at yourself, that remembering the first time you'd pinched your own pink nipples & how good it had been. You reached across the table with your left hand taking your Mothers, your right hand continuing it's manipulations. Brightening & sighing, she continued. "He'd brought things. Things I'd never seen before & he explained what each was for & how he was going to use them on me. Many of the things you found in that box are things He brought that first time. He told me that he wanted to hurt me & that frightened me, but he said he wouldn't give me pain I couldn't bear. Wouldn't permanently damage or mark me. The more he told me, the more I wanted Him to do it. He didn't bind me that first time, but he used the nipple clamps & the gag. Somehow, the gag comforted me. I knew I wouldn't have to say anything. The whole weekend was a blur. He did things to me that I hadn't ever imagined. He told me how much it meant to Him that I was bearing it for Him & I felt like a Princess. My body ached when he brought me home & I was exhausted. He made me see what I am that weekend & I can't live without it now."

Krystal's mind was seeing the black man & the things you thought I must have done. Your orgasm took you & you watched your Mother's eyes widen as you trembled. Your Mother's hand tightened on yours & she said, "It's Ok honey, I understand. It's Ok." When you'd calmed, you whispered, "Mom, I have to know. You have to tell me. Am I like you? Am I going to be like that with a man?" Your Mother smiled a soft smile saying, "I don't know honey, it's something that only you'll know, when it happens to you. That probably won't be for a long time, but if you are, you'll know about it. I know you like Mr. Mike. I was afraid you wouldn't & I didn't know what I'd do then. You'll always come first in my life, but I need Him so much Krystal, please try to understand." You laughed & said, "I know that Mom. It's Ok. I'm cool with it. I wanted you to tell me & now you have. Will you tell me more about all of it now." Your Mother nodded & you left to take a shower before leaving for school. There wasn't a chance that you could think about things at school except what your Mother & Mr. Mike were doing. Twice you asked to be excused from class & went to the deserted restroom to get yourself off. You'd become very proficient at it & could work yourself up enough just thinking that you could get off in minutes once you got your panties down. When you got home, you helped your Mother around the house & nothing more was said. It had been a momentous day for you & you hurried through your homework so you could get onto the net & to your favorite sites. Now when you looked at pictures of women bound, gagged or in pain, all you could see was your Mother & that black Man, Mr. Mike, at that moment, was sitting quietly down stair watching television.

After you'd been to the bathroom & gotten ready for bed. You heard us chatting as we came upstairs. Again you lay quietly, waiting. You strained to hear, but was only greeted by silence. When you heard the light tap at your door, you jumped. Thinking your Mother wanted to tell you something, you said, "I'm not sl**ping yet." When I came in, your heart started hammering. I crossed to you & sat at your side on your bed. I sat quietly for a moment & then said. "I understand you & your Mother had quite a talk after I left." You were only wearing a T-shirt & panties, knew that I could see your pink nipples hard in the material, as I continued. "You alright with it. I don't want you to misunderstand." I'd begun to stroke your arm & you felt faint. Now you knew what your Mother had meant about how I spoke. All you wanted Me to do, was continue. "She says you have concerns Krystal, that you think because she's submissive that you might be. I think it's something we should find out about, don't you?"

****** TO BE CONTINUED ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2238  |  
  |  9


It didn't start that first night, as much as you had wanted it to. I'd just sat on your bed talking to you. My touch was light on your arm, but it felt scalding to you & you wanted Me to touch you more. "How much do you know about what your Mother & I have been doing," I asked & when you hesitated, My fingers tightened just slightly & you fought back the immediate, almost unbearable need to moan. Not looking at Me, you whispered, "I know you're hurting her when you have sex, I can hear it." I was thoughtful for a moment & replied, "Do you know why I hurt her like that Krystal." By now you knew very well why & remained silent. "She needs that to feel whole, does that surprise you. I know that you've been going to sites on the internet, she told Me everything about what you two talked about. She said you know now what a submissive is & naturally you're curious."

Completely unthinking, your head nodded slightly & again My fingers tightened until your eyes rose to Mine. My look was calm, but piercing & you felt I could look right inside you & see your thoughts, your deepest hidden secrets. Without another word, I slowly drew down the sheet & touched you. Your face immediately flamed, you were so embarrassed it was difficult to breathe, but I seemed to be matter of fact about it. The thought of trying to stop Me never entered your mind. My words had seen to that. What had he meant, "She needs that to feel whole." You knew your panties were drenched & it only added to your humiliation, but the excitement was overwhelming & momentarily the thought flashed through you. "He's going to masturbate me." You were torn between the gnawing, desperate desire for Me to continue touching you & the need to ask. Abruptly, I rose & you could see My huge erect manhood through My robe. Now the moan you desperately tried to suppress escaped you, as I spoke. "I'm going to your Mother now Krystal. She's waiting for Me, but one night I'll come & I won't be leaving. You know that, don't you?" You sat silently stunned. I left your door open as I left & your hand touched the slick silk almost before I was out of your sight.

You could hear us talking much clearer, but you still couldn't make out the words. You realized that I'd left our door open as well & you were almost breathless as you waited. You were afraid to touch yourself for fear of losing control, the thoughts torturing & inflaming you. Your mind could see Me dropping My robe, standing at your Mother's side with My huge black flesh jutting from Me. Maybe just lazily masturbating as I thought about what I was going to do to your Mother. You'd never wanted anything to begin so badly in all your life & the first sound jolted you like an electrical current had run through your body. Your Mother's guttural groan caused your pussy to freshly weep & now you couldn't bear not to touch it. The thoughts of My soft words, My fingers & what you were hearing was too much for you & your hips lurched. The blossoming sweetness shocked you in it's intensity, but instead of slaking her, you felt the hunger continue.

Quickly stripping your now sodden scrap of cloth, you settled back & listened. You knew we wouldn't mind if you were to go to outside the door, but somehow this was better. Hearing it & imagining what I was doing, had you on fire. Your Mother was reduced to grunting each time you heard the meaty blows now & you couldn't help thinking of what that would feel like on your own white flesh. Feverishly wondered if it could possibly make you any more excited that you already were. You didn't have any conscious thought to what your fingers were doing, but they sped as the grunts quickened & the sound increased. Your hips elevated just as you heard a flurry of blows & you came again. Panting & glorious as the silence changed to the rhythmic sounds that you knew heralded My complete Mastery of your Mother. Replete, you lay quietly & listened to us fuck. When you finally drifted, it was to the slapping sounds of flesh meeting flesh & your Mother's groaning, happy acceptance.

The next morning when you came downstairs, I'd already left & your eyes searching made your Mother smile. "He left early, get you something," she said. "Just coffee," settling into the small breakfast nook & watching your Mother. She was wearing a housecoat & you watched the way she moved. You were a perceptive girl & knew your Mother's moods. She was humming under her breath as she brought two cups & sat across from you. "He talked to you last night, didn't he," she said & you nodded. "He told me that he was going to & I was a little worried. I told Him everything we talked about yesterday & He just said, "I'll talk to her." I didn't know how you'd take it."

Her eyes searching for any sign & continued, "I guess you know by now that I can't refuse Him. No, I should be more honest with you. I don't want to refuse Him & I won't." You giggled saying, "Sounded like you didn't do any refusing last night," watching your Mother color. "Now that I know you're listening, I know I should be more embarrassed, but to tell you the truth, it's more exciting to me," she said. "I'm learning so much about myself, things I wouldn't have dreamed before I met Mr. Mike. I never understood addiction before, just thought people were weak if they couldn't stop smoking cigarettes or doing d**gs. I understand now. I can't give Him up, no matter what He wants." Seeing an opening, you hurried to speak. "What if He said, He wanted me, Mom, could you allow Him something like that, let Him do to me what he's doing to you."

Your Mother stared at you & finally moaned. "Oh God, God help me." "You WOULD, wouldn't you Mom. You WOULD!!!" Krystal accused & felt your own excitement rising. "What if I told you it's what I want, what I've wanted ever since I first understood." Your Mother refused to meet your eyes as she spoke. "Honey, I know how you must feel. If you feel the weakness that I do when I'm around Him, then I know. He told me something last night. Something I don't know if I should tell you." "MOM!!!" You implored. "He...he said, he told you that he was coming for you, told me that he was going to make me watch." You felt your excitement peak & began to make you tremble, wished you could touch yourself. Knew that you'd have to, if you wasn't to go mad.

"What did you tell Him, Mom, TELL ME!!!" You insisted. You could see how your Mother was struggling with the answer. "He said it to me when I was...when I was cumming," I just kept saying, "Yes, yes, yes," over & over. I don't know if it was because he made me so crazy or whether I meant that it was alright with me. I still don't know. I don't know how I'll feel when I see Him with you, but I can't say 'No,' can you ever possibly understand that." You looked into your Mother's tear filled eyes & replied softly, "Yes Mom, yes I can. I want to feel what you do, I want Him to do those things to me." The two of you sat staring at each other for moments & finally your Mother's head nodded once as she rose.

"I'll be going crazy all day thinking of that, you know that don't you!!" You laughed & jumped up. "I'll be late but there's something I have to do before I leave." As you ran up the stairs, you already saw in your mind what you'd be concentrating on in a minute. You saw yourself bound to the bed, gagged with your Mother sitting beside you, stroking your hair as I hurt you. Hurt your pink nipples as your gaze went between them. You didn't even bother to pull your panties down as you threw yourself on your bed. Brought your orgasm swiftly & sighed. "I'll have to get more panties, you thought, rising & taking a fresh pair to the bathroom. When you returned downstairs, grabbed your books & headed for the door, your Mother reminded you, "He'll be here for dinner tonight, I'm going to make something special, so if you go somewhere after school, be here in time." "I will Mom, I will," you grinned as you closed the door behind you already wondering how many classes you could stand before you'd have to ask to be excused.

All day your thoughts mostly ran to how it would start. You was a virgin, but you'd lost your hymen two years before to a boy that had been all too energetic with you in the back seat of his parent's car. He'd been finger fucking you & there had been a quick sharp pain & then some bl**d. You both been frightened out of your minds & you thought your Mother would know, just by looking at you. Of course, she didn't, but you realized that your hymen was gone. You made it as far as third period before your thoughts just made it too much to bear. It was a class you detested anyway & your mind raced as you almost ran to the ladies room. You tried to visualize what that huge hardness you'd seen in My robe would look like. How it would feel. You hurried to a stall, locking the door behind you & quickly sat, pulling down your panties. You hadn't brought any & didn't want to sit all day, in them soaked. Your juices were already oozing as you began. Now you imagined Me taking your hand & closing your fingers around My huge black cock. Krystal had never touched a man like that except for the boy in the car & that was through his jeans. You'd read enough descriptions to know what it must feel like, but worried that you wouldn't know how to please Me if I did that. You also knew that putting it in your mouth was in your future. Your mind saw you with My huge black cock in your mouth for the first time & My hands holding your head & f***efully moving it as you'd seen on the internet. As you visualized My smiling eyes, you shuddered & moaning softly & came.

The rest of the day went by in a crawl & you couldn't wait for that bell in your last class. Out of your seat in a shot as it did, you raced for your locker as a couple of friends asked if you were stopping with them at the mall. "No, my Mom has some important things for me to do," you quickly replied & the girls looked curiously at you, as you laughed almost hysterically & hurriedly left. Rushing breathless into the kitchen, you saw your Mother at the counter obviously getting things ready. "Want me to help, Mom," you inquired & your Mother shook her head. "No, I'm almost finished up, why don't you just have a quick shower & do something with your hair." You turned to go & then hesitated. "Mom, do you think it'll be tonight."

Your Mother looked at you & replied in a low voice, "I don't know honey, he does things in His own time. I never ask Him & I don't suggest you start, now get a move on, he'll be home in less than an hour." Throwing your things on your bed, you went to take your shower. When you'd finished, you sat naked on your bed & tried to decide what to wear. Mischievously, you looked in the bottom of your lingerie drawer & found what you were looking for. A pair of plain white panties with a pink Winnie the Pooh motif. You'd struggled to get them on, but grinned at the thought of how I'd look if I took them off. Looking at your bras, you decided against wearing one & pulled a tight T-shirt over your head. Finished off with some cut off jeans shorts, which your Mother had complained were much too tight in the crotch. She could see the outline of your lips plain in the faded denim cloth. Returning downstairs, you said, "I'll set the table" & your Mother told you to put candles on it. That in itself was indication of a special dinner & you felt your eagerness growing.

You heard Me come in & call that I was home. Said I was going to freshen up & change before dinner. Going to the kitchen, you saw your Mother look you over & compress her lips in what could only have been disapproval. Looking down, you could see your pink nipples plainly in the T-shirt & they were erect. Your nipples were very sensitive & just the cloth against them always affected you that way. Thinking better of whatever she'd been going to say, she indicated the dishes on the counter & you hastened to take them into the dining room to the table.

When you returned there were two bottles of opened red wine & three glasses waiting. Another delicate indication of your Mother's mood & the two women shared a secret smile as you took those in as well. I came into the kitchen & ignoring you completely, crossed to your Mother & nuzzled her neck, asking her how her day had been. It was some minutes before I turned to you & spoke. "I'm glad you're joining us for dinner," was all I said & you watched My eyes as they took in your brazen look. "Every thing's ready, let's eat before everything gets cold," your Mother said & you inwardly grinned. As far as you were concerned, nothing was going to be cold at that table tonight. We went to the dining room & I seated your Mother & then Myself. You took your own seat slightly disappointed at My lack of courtesy towards you. As I poured wine for the both of you, you could see I was staring at your pink nipples. Was somewhat surprised when I stood & crossed to you. "Krystal, I know your Mother has told you repeatedly not to run around the house dressed like that."

You turned your head to reply & I reached with both hands quickly pulling the T-shirt up over your head & threw it on the floor. "If you enjoy displaying yourself, do it right. Now you have your dinner, JUST LIKE THAT!!!" You sat stunned, looked at your Mother who was looking at her plate & pointedly ignoring your predicament. I returned to My seat & began eating as if nothing had taken place.

Your pink nipples were now almost painfully erect & you slumped slightly forward in embarrassment & humiliation. Taking a sip of My wine, I nodded. "You're quite lovely Krystal, perhaps we should have dinner together like this more often." You face flamed & you had no reply as I continued. Told then both what I'd been doing at work & a few funny anecdotes. You looked at the food on your plate & couldn't think of eating a bite. Noticing that, I remarked, "The food's really excellent Krystal, you should eat. You'll need to keep up your strength, more wine." My soft words were like hammer blows to you & you wondered if I knew how badly you were trembling. Your Mother made few comments, drinking her wine & the tension at the table was almost tormenting. Finishing My meal, I thanked your Mother profusely & said it was the best meal I'd had in months. My eyes were almost burning your flesh as I stared at your 38DD *Y* breasts. "Maybe you have some homework Krystal," I asked & you looked at Me inquiringly. "Why don't you just go & get that done. Your Mother & I will be along shortly."

Krystal lay quietly, but your nerves were screaming. You listened for every sound with the intensity of a condemned man waiting for a football. You'd hurried to your room when you left the table, stripped & lay on top of your comforter. Then your mind struggled & you sighed, jumping from your bed & putting on your sl**p T-shirt, no bra, no panties. You tried to keep from touching yourself, but you kept seeing the things at the table & hearing My words over & over. Your pink nipples had remained erect & you thought you could touch them, just a little. They almost ached & you pinched, rolling them.

That caused hot sparks to singe your nerves anew & your clit was demanding to be touched. You'd just slid your hand between your thighs when you heard us coming up the stairs. You thought we were coming to you, but you heard Me plainly as I spoke. "Let her wait, My pet, I want you dressed properly for her." That set off a fresh, frenzied neuron overload for you. What did he mean. What did properly mean. You had a sudden urge to go to our room, watch her dress, but you lay back & tried to be patient. Your thighs were wet & you felt embarrassment, thinking I'd be touching you & I'd know what you'd been thinking & doing. You realized now that embarrassment excited you. Perhaps the first lesson I'd caused you to learn.

I didn't knock, just opened the door & came into your room. I had the box in one hand, a leash in the other & as I came closer, you could see your Mother crawling behind Me on all fours, the leash attached to a collar around her neck. I stepped to your bed & sat at your side, wearing the same short black robe I'd been wearing the night before. Your Mother was dressed in black lingerie, hose & heels. The bra was a frame bra with no cups & you could see that your Mother's nipples were clipped, hard & puckered with a delicate gold chain connecting them. The bikini cut panties were over the garter belt & you knew what that meant. They'd be removed & she'd still be hosed & helled for whatever happened to her.

Your Mother had placed her hands in front of her on the floor & was resting her forehead on them. "Krystal," I spoke in that slow, measured, soft tone. "They say that seeing is believing. I'm going to teach you tonight just how submissive your Mother is to Me, what she'll bear & do for Me. I want you to think very seriously about what you're about to see, because I intend to do the same to you. You'll have the opportunity to say 'No' if you don't want it."

You shivered as I opened the box & took a white plastic cone from it. You knew it was an anal plug & watched as I slowly coated it with lubricant, then reaching & slapping your Mother's buttock sharply. Your Mother gasped & shifted quickly. You could see now that her panties were crotchless & her hands had come to spread her ass cheeks, so the small pink rose was presented & the lips of her pussy gaped, glistening. "It was difficult for her at first," I said. "Your Mother had never been anally trained. Only a couple of fumbling attempts at fucking her tight asshole had ever been made. That's all different now, ISN'T it My PET," I implored & your Mother whimpered, nodding her head. "You didn't know that she has an enema most everyday now, did you Krystal" & you shook your head. "She's learned to keep herself very clean & ready for anything I might want."

As I was talking, you watched Me begin to ease the shining plastic into your Mother. Your Mother moaned slightly as the pressure increased & you could see that I wasn't forcing it, but allowing the flesh to surrender. It was up to the large center section & I let her rest as I continued. "We had to start with small wands & plugs until I'd trained her to take this. It hurts much less that way." I twisted the plug & you watched the large section swallowed & her rose close behind it. "Good, My pet!" I murmured & the rest of the plug slid easily into her to the squared end that was flush with her ass cheeks. "Sometimes I call her from work & have her prepare herself so there's no waste of time when I get home. We've done that quite a few times when we knew you wouldn't be coming home straight from school." You watched your Mother's color & I said, "You're going to hear & see everything Krystal. I don't want secrets here any longer." You wondered if your Mother was as excited by the embarrassment as you'd found yourself lately.

You could see that her pussy was wet & a single, small pearl threatened to spill. Patting your Mother affectionately, I opened My robe & you looked at My huge rampant black cock for the first time. Your mind had seen it every time you'd listened to Me fucking your Mother, but this was so different. You'd looked at men on the internet & fantasized incessantly whether I looked like this one or that one. You thought it was beautiful. Gracefully straight, long & very THICK. The head scarlet, as I softly masturbated Myself. I'd raised your Mother to her knees in front of Me as I turned smiling to you. "She didn't know much about pleasing Me orally either, did you, My pet. Just thought that sucking was enough. Shall we show Krystal how you were trained." Your Mother groaned, but obediently opened her mouth for My two fingers I presented. You watched her gather saliva, let it run on My fingers & then paint it around them. She took about an inch in her mouth & you watched her cheeks hollow. Then she took My fingers deeply & quickly pulled back.

"Your Mother was all suction & speed when we started. Skinned Me with her teeth. I broke her of that & she's really very good now. Your Mother was mewling & acting like she was sucking on a real cock now. Her tongue was laving & flicking at the underside of My fingers as she sucked. I reached My hand into her hair & pulled My fingers out of her mouth. "Now show your young daughter how good you've become My sweet pet." Your Mother placed her hands flat on My thighs & let Me guide My flesh to her lips. Krystal's eyes wide was watching your Mother suck this black man & your own pussy was on fire. I flipped up the hem of your T-shirt & touched you as I'd done that first time. Finding you the same, I smiled & said, "I want you to masturbate Krystal. I want you to masturbate as you watch your Mother. Isn't she beautiful like that?"

You felt the usual embarrassment, but your fingers began to obey Me. The sounds of your Mother's mouth on Me & her groaning was driving you slightly mad. "You're not to cum," I said. "You're to obey Me & I'll decide if you're to be allowed." You didn't know if you could obey Me or not, but you only knew that you wanted to, wanted to more than anything you'd ever wanted.

"Pl...Please...." You whimpered. "I don't think I can stop." I reached & tore your fingers from you, raising them & offering them to you. "You'd tasted yourself before, but this was so much more erotic. I was ordering you silently to do it & your heart thrilled in your obedience. I'd begun to slap your Mother's *Y* breasts, softly at first & they swayed with it. Then I struck harder, dislodging one of the clips. Your Mother's *Y* breasts were turning red & I was slapping & backhanding them. Still she sucked & laved. "See how well your Mother bears for Me, Krystal," I was softly panting now. You continuing to suck your fingers, nodded once & I struck backhanded, viciously. Your Mother couldn't help but cry out & her cried were exciting you to almost fever pitch.

My hand wrapped in her hair, I f***efully fed My huge black 8b cock to her & your Mother tried valiantly to accept the offering. I'd reached & My hand was stroking your thigh as I pulled your Mother's head away & pulled her up, throwing her torso on your bed, her head resting on your other thigh. Quickly pulling the plug from her, I positioned My huge black cock at her now fully prepared asshole. As Krystal watched it begin to enter, your Mother groaned & you felt Me touch you. You stiffened & immediately f***ed yourself to relax, as I began to masturbate you. I didn't penetrate you, but rather slid My fingers through your lips & around your clit, not touching it. You wanted to scream & didn't know what you needed to say. My words showed you the way.

"I'll want you to cum Krystal, but I want you to cum as I do. As I cum in your Mother." I was pressed tightly against your Mother now & you knew I was completely buried in her, watching My huge black cock withdraw & slide in again. You felt it start, felt fear that you were going to disobey Me & struggled as you'd never done before. You'd never consciously tried to stop your orgasm, just hurried joyously to it. I was rubbing on the side of your clit now & you moaned. There was no way you could control this. Your Mother's moans matched your own as I quickened. "Alright Krystal...NOW, I want you to cum!!!"

I was hammering your Mother's asshole & her young daughter was beside yourself. "Oh GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD!!!" You moaned. "I'm CUMMMMING, I'm...I'm CUMMING!!!" Your body stiffened until your muscles were as rigid as steel & your hips lurched uncontrollably. "OH GOD MR. MIKE," was all you could manage, all thoughts of your Mother gone & your pussy still clenching. My fingers slipped down, you felt Me massage your virgin asshole & you lurched again, beginning to feel the heat anew. I stopped & you groaned this time in frustration as I pulled MY huge black cock from your Mother. I was still somewhat hard & your Mother lay panting.

"She's done well, don't you think Krystal. I'm going to take her to our room now & attend to her. I think she deserves a special treat. I want you to think about this & I'll expect an answer tomorrow before you leave for school." I rose & when your Mother began to rise, I stared at her & she sank to her knees following Me from your room on all fours without a backward glance or word to her daughter. You lay there, your only thought...I could answer you NOW Mr. Mike, NOW!!!... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2382  |  
  |  3

Me & Ashley

So I moved to a new house with my f****y when I was about 6-7 years old. My parents and my s****r and I. Me and my s*s made friends with all the k**s on the block, oh yeah and my s****r was two years younger than me. Well, anyways, our best friends on this neighborhood was two k**s down the street, a b*****r and s****r named Zach and Ashley. Ashley was my s****r's age, two years younger than me, and Zach was even younger, and he was kind of annoying. So me and my s*s always hung out with Ashley. She was cool, and her and my s*s were tight, like real best friends, BFF's or whatever.

So as we grew up with each other, we became close friends. I mean always over at each other's houses daily and playing whatever games, and running through sprinklers in the summer. As we got a little older, whenever my s****r wasn't around Ashley and I would pick on each other. Well, that's not true, we always picked on each other, she actually left scratches lots of the time on me, she had crazy nails. I think Ashley liked me from the beginning. And well, she was starting to grow on me, she was the first girl I ever liked and when she wore her hair in ponytails it drove me crazy. Anyways, so when my s*s wasn't around we'd push each other and she'd try to land against my crotch and I'd try to touch her ass anyway I could. We were older by this time, like just starting to find the opposite sex attractive, and well, I know girls develop earlier than guys and start humping pillows and masturbating sooner and thinking guys are hot, so that's must have been what she was into.

Anyways, we were spending the nights at each others houses by then, and I would sl**p in Zach's room over at her house, which was right across the hall from hers, and when she'd spend the night, she would sl**p in my s****r's room, which was on the other wall next to my room. So one night she spent the night, however this is not the night in question just yet. But we were flirting, you know how 11 year olds do, and she ended up, just horsing around, standing in front of the doorway to my room, bending over, and pulling down her pajama bottoms and underwear and flashing me her nicely formed bare-naked ass. She stood there like that with her face turned away from me for at least 10 seconds. She wanted to make sure I got a good look. And I did, I couldn’t stop looking at that perfectly shaped ass. I mean, she was slender – the perfect body type, not at all a small petite girl, average height, very tanned, and perfect straight brunette hair that went down to right below her shoulder blades and which she usually kept in a high ponytail. She was taller than my s****r but she was developing some nice curves around her waist and hips, which is probably why she had a nicely shaped rear-end. A total cutie. I must have looked like a fool, jaw open, just staring hard at her naked ass. So then she slipped her PJ’s back up her butt and quickly trotted back to my s****r’s room next door. But not before I shot a quick remark: “I dare you to do that again.” Remember when it was all about dares? And how you wanted to do the dare so bad, even if someone dared you to drop your pants and underwear right in front of them? Well, she obviously heard me because she came back a minute later, and dropped her underwear down again and mooned me her sweet ass one more time. She waited a few seconds, then slipped them back up with her PJ bottoms and turned to go back to my s****r’s room. I uttered, “Nice” before she trotted off. I’m not sure she heard. I wasn’t masturbating yet, so I didn’t know about jacking off, but I’m pretty sure I had some sweet dreams that night.

Longer story short, my f****y ended up moving by the time I was 13, but just down the way like 7 blocks over. Her f****y stayed there in the same house, but the school system changed and my s****r had to change elementary schools, while Ashley satyed in the same one, a street down from her house and our old one. We used to walk home all the time from school. Anyways, I was just starting middle school by then since I was 13 and my s****r and Ashley went to different schools, so they didn’t see each other that much anymore.

She came over one more time when her and my s****r were both about 14. I never knew why she came over to our new house this one time, cuz right soon after my s****r and her stopped being friends and haven’t spoken since. But she came over to stay the night, so needless to say I was excited. I think I was hoping to see her naked in my s****r’s room getting dressed after the shower, I don’t know, my hormones were raging and I had the hots for her after all these years still. So anyways, she shows up sporting a ponytail which drove me nuts, and looking hotter than ever! She was developing some cute dimples, more curves and small, round titties. I couldn’t believe that she was here, after all those years of unresolved feelings. So anyways I caught her flirting with me and smiling at me a few times, actually acting nicer than she ever had towards me, and wearing some cute number that showed off her curves subtly. I know now that she was trying to catch my attention, but back then I was a dumb horndog and completely oblivious. So anyways, we all slept out in the downstairs living room den area that night, my parents had a room upstairs on the other end of the house, but mine and my s****r’s rooms were just down the hall from the den, by a bathroom. So my s****r and Ashley had a few blankets spread out on the floor and their own sl**ping bags on top, sl**ping next to each other, and I simply slept on the couch, since we all had stayed up talking that night until we fell asl**p.

Well I don’t know what got into me, but like I said, I was a horny teenager with raging hormones, but I slipped out of my covers in the middle of the night when everyone was asl**p and went to go see if I could see that sweet naked ass of Ashley’s that I had remembered from those few years back. She was sl**ping atop her sl**ping bag, with a heavy duty cloth blanket and a sheet over her, sl**ping on her stomach, head on her pillow. The broken VCR was pointed in her general direction, and was flashing 12:00 repeatedly, so I could see in the dark pretty good, but it was still dark. I was scared shitless thinking about her waking up, and my nerves wouldn’t settle. I got butterflies in my stomach. So I just sat there for a few moments trying to relax myself, and trying to maintain my composure. When I built up enough courage, I crawled up to her and took the blanket and sheet that she was d****d in and drew it back over her backside. Her hair and her aroma smelled so good, I wanted to kiss her all over, especially on the lips. Which just told me that I really wanted her to be my girlfriend. So I continued to draw it back until her whole back and her butt and the tops of her legs were uncovered. She was wearing a cute little navel shirt that was small and tight with no sleeves, and little booty shorts that girls used to wear for PJs back in the 1990s, I’m not sure what those are called, and her hair was let down from her ponytail since she was sl**ping. Anyways I could hear her breathing calmly and steadily, which assured me she wasn’t just pretending to be asl**p, and I touched her butt with my hands on her shorts, and ran them across. So smooth, now I knew I wanted to see it again. I put my fingertips at the waistline to her booty shorts and slowly and gently pulled them down, to the tops of her legs. Very slowly. She was still asl**p, good. So now I put my fingertips at the waistband of her underwear and gently and slowly pulled those down, too.

There was her naked ass, I was staring right at her nakedness again, for what had seemed like too long of a time. I had pulled enough of her clothing down to see underneath her ass, too. Nothing smelled any different until I leaned in to touch her ass and gently kiss it. I was a horny virgin, I had no idea what I was doing. But now I could smell a sweeter aroma, her pussy. After giving her sweet ass some gentle soft kisses, I checked to see if I had woken her – nope – and moved down lower between her legs. Not touching her, my nose went directly under her ass and in between her thighs, and I breathed in a huge whiff of what her pussy smelled like. It was pure heaven.

I had never done anything like this before, but feeling as brave as I was, I tried to kiss it, but her legs were too close together, so I stuck my tongue out and tasted just a little bit of the lowest part of her vagina. Mmm… As I lapped up what I had tasted, my dick was hard beneath my Adidas shorts, and I was touching it with my hand over them as tried to keep that sweet taste in my mouth for as long as I could keep tasting that sweet taste. I took my other hand and pointed my index finger outward and opened up her folded lip, to which to my surprise, made the smell much stronger. I kept it going, until it was partly in her pussy, and then suddenly it got trapped by a very tight hole, to which I very slowly and carefully pushed inside. The hole in her pussy could only wrap around my index finger, and I pushed it in about halfway and then brought it back out. I brought my finger up to my nose and smelled it, and it smelled like nothing I’d ever smelled before. I loved it, and I placed that finger in my mouth and licked it all up silently. Mmm… Then I moved the bottom of her pussy lips apart again, and I couldn’t really make out her inner lips as it was dark but I could just barely see her pussy. It looked light pink on the inside, and by this time my hand was in my shorts, moving up and down slowly on my raging circumcised hard-on. I then slowly inched my finger back inside her tight vagina as her lips folded back around it. I kept inching it in further, and she made no movement or squeal whatsoever. She just kept breathing loud like she was in deep sl**p. This time my finger went inside her more easily, and it was a little slimy inside there now. I don’t know why that is but the only reason I can think of to this day was that she was somewhat awake when I did all this to her. Remember she really liked me from when we were little k**s. So as I pushed it in, I slid it back out, then pushed it in slow, then brought it out of her slow. I was slowly fingerbanging her pussy and I was stroking my hard dick while I did it, all the while staring at her naked ass.

Now my finger was a lot more slimy from being inside her, so I brought it out and up to my nose and oh my god, the smell was 10 times as strong. Not knowing it, I pulled my big dick out of my shorts and continued stroking it slow. I lapped up Ashley’s sweet pussy smell and taste from my finger, until I couldn’t take it anymore, and then I looked down and realized that I was fully exposed, playing with myself right in front of her. Oh my god, my dick was SO HUGE. I looked at it, looked at Ashley’s turned face sl**ping on her pillow, then looked at her naked bottom area, then looked back at my huge throbbing dick. The head was so big and round and shiny. And I was incredibly turned on by all this. To make matters worse, her small boob was pressed against the sl**ping bag and blankets and moved to the side, pointing outward, and I could see her tit protruding from the corner of her sleeveless top by her arm. I jerked off a little faster, still very silently, and leaned over to grope her small pink nipple.

As I petted and touched her pepperoni-sized light pink nipple, it became hard all of a sudden. I could feel her tit perk up, and the nipple protruded outward, becoming erect to my touch. I squeezed it very lightly and gently. Wow, Ashley’s tittie. I cupped as much as was exposed in my palm, and it fit perfectly as I traced it with my hand, the hard nipple poking my palm. Very firm. I looked back at the back of her head again, she still hadn’t moved, then back to my raging boner, back at her naked ass and her exposed nipple. I immediately turned over on my back next to her (on the floor), and slid off my shorts and boxers. Now I was naked from the waist down, big hard dick hanging all out, and got back up on my knees again to look at her. I felt so taboo with both of us naked from the waist down, looking at the bottom of her pussy exposed beneath her ass cheeks and nipple which was shifting back into her shirt.

I scooted very close to her, and lifted one knee and leg up and placed it on the other side of her. Now I was spread out, over the top of her ass, on my knees. I put my finger down to her folds and felt inside a little and it was warm and still a little slimy. I figured screw it this is my only chance, and bent down some to place my big dick on her ass crack. Still asl**p. I leaned back some, and now my 8 inch dick was just below her pussy. In the same spot I had place my index finger, I held onto my circumcised dick and pushed that up to her folds. It was warm. I pushed. My dick head went in through her folds. God, that felt good. I had no idea… I pushed a little farther and my dick head went through her lips and stopped at her hole. My big round dick head was all swallowed up by her pussy, but it wasn’t quite inside her yet. And she was still breathing the same, so I slowly thrust my butt down and in went my dick head slipping up her tight channel. I kept inching slowly and my dick went inside her, and I could feel her slimy walls around my shaft. It was SO TIGHT. It almost hurt at first, but then it started to feel better. I slowly pulled out some, then thrust my butt down again, a little faster this time, and my dick went inside her pussy with ease. I heard a slippery sound down there, and I didn’t know what it was but I liked it. I pulled out a little, and pushed my big dick back in her, and it went all the way in this time, and so much easier. Her pussy was getting so slimy, too. Not touching her with my legs or leaning on her at all, I started thrusting my butt up and down, at a slow, rhythmic pace and my huge hardened dick was pumping slowly in and out of her wet vagina really good. I could hear more slippery slurping sounds every time I thrusted outwards from her pussy, and it was making my dick bigger when I'd shove it back in, and my dick-head was pulsating inside Ashley. I could feel the cum rising in my dick and it was starting to throb as I steadily fucked it in and out of her tight vagina hole. Oh my god, this felt SOOO FUCKING GOOD! I had to literally hold my breath, because I didn't want to wake her or my s****r up, who was sl**ping on her stomach right next to us, from me groaning. My dick was the hardest it had ever gotten then, and so sensitive inside her very tight pussy. Inside her, her wet walls were gripping tight and clinging at my cock, and if I wasn't pumping it in and out of her so slowly, I would have liked to have given it to her rough, pull on her ponytail and smack her beautiful ass, tell her how beautiful she was and that I've always wanted to fuck her, and came so hard... But I had to stop a few times just for a couple seconds, because the cum was rising through my dick and before it got to my dick-head, I would wait, then once it went back down a little, I'd slowly pump her wet canal some more.

I was fucking my old neighbor, Ashley Speece! This had been my dream for three years, since I had started masturbating basically, I mean she was my dream girl, and here I was fucking her pussy with my big raging dick in the middle of the night. I kept pumping her pussy, a little faster now, not too fast, but not real slow, and it glided inside her wetness pretty good. I wasn’t touching her at all, holding my breath, and dick slipping in and out of her. It was so smooth and slippery gliding in and out of her, I mean if I didn’t stop I was gonna cum inside her real soon. I silently muttered her name, “Ashley…” as I gave it to her fast a few more times. The slippery sound was so hot, and as I brought my hand down to pull my dick out slowly, I heard a little quief sound from her hole as my head came out and lots of that slippery sound as her lips and folds closed back up. I brought my leg back over and now I was on the side of her again on my knees, and my dick was all wet. I was still very hard, and I went to pull her underwear back on her. As I did, I leaned over and smelled her vagina one last time. Wow, the stench of her pussy was so strong and overwhelming, after sticking my dick in there and due to it being more wet. I sat back up and pulled her underwear on her slowly. Then I gently lifted her pelvis as I pulled her booty shorts up. I finished by putting the sheet and blanket back over her, covering her back up.

As I grabbed my shorts and boxers and silently snuck up and out of that side of the den towards the couch, I sensed her shift or move just a little. As I covered up on the couch and put my boxer shorts and Adidas underneath my pillow, I saw her turn her head where she was sl**ping and then a minute later she rolled over onto her back. Whether she was just doing this in the middle of sl**p, or because she was awake and pretended to be asl**p the entire time I was gently fucking her, I don’t know for sure. Whatever the case, I didn’t think about it too much, because I proceeded to jack off right there underneath my covers just 10 feet away, as I had stopped before I had cum while I was fucking her, because I didn't want to get her pregnant, and I didn't want to pull it out and squirt my warm gooey liquids all over her ass cheeks (there would have been a whole lot of it, she really turned me on! As I was in lust with her). There I was, big dick and all, stroking hard while I still faintly tasted her pussy in my mouth, and at one point threw the covers off while I stroked, trying to be quiet about it. I had my eyes closed the whole time, and if she were awake through all this, she would have definitely looked above her pillow and seen what my dick looked like, as she had never seen me naked before, and she would have known how big it was from feeling the length of it being inside her just minutes ago.

I lost my virginity that night, and I'm pretty sure she did too, there was no bl**d although it hurt going in, so her hymen was already broken I know tampons can do that or if she was already sticking things up there that can explain how my big dick fit so easily even though she was so tight being a virgin, plus she was pretty wet after I slipped it inside her, making me think she might have been awake, and just pretending to sl**p, enjoying me fucking her and feeling my cock inside her, I think that's what she wanted was to see my dick and for us to fuck. Also I'm not sure if a girl can get wet if she's sl**ping... Can someone tell me if that is true or not?

The next morning she took a long time in the shower, I figured she must be playing with herself after last nights events, that is if she had been awake during them. While she was doing this I snuck into my s****r's bedroom downstairs where Ashley's backpack was while my s****r watched TV upstairs. I went through her bag and found her underclothes that she had wore the day before. I inspected her bra to see what size cup she wore so I would know her tittie size, a B cup, and then found her underwear. I took the crotch area and proceeded to sniff and smell my way back to heaven as my dick became hard again. I took it out and jacked off while I smelled the scent of her pussy aroma, and my dick stood straight out a full 9 inches. While I played through the night's events in my head, I remembered what it felt like being inside of Ashley, her soggy vagina clenching my big dick tight, and suddenly my cum was rising. I kept thinking about it more, how her nipple was sticking out just enough for me to see it and then after I stopped fondling her breast, her nip went a little soft which made it shift back into her shirt. I remembered watching her fine smooth ass while I pushed and pumped my manhood into her, forcing her to take my hard cock, knowing how she secretly wanted it from years before. I remembered her pussy hole making that squishy sound every time I fucked my dick inside her, and suddenly I was climaxing. After smelling her pussy from her underwear crotch area one last final time, I held them below my dick and slapped my dick-head really fast and hard. My cum shot spurting out, all over the crotch of her underwear, and as I pulled it, I let the rest of my white sticky load gush and guzzle and drip onto her briefs. I put my pants back up. Her underwear soaked with my cum in the crotch area, I folded them back up and placed them back into her bag and zipped it back up. Ashley was finishing up her shower, which meant she would be down there any minute.

She conversated with us some more and then left after breakfast and her and my s****r never spoke again, due to some falling out in middle school. During the breakfast conversations, she aggressively asked my s****r this: "Did you keep pulling my shorts and panties down last night?" ...???!?!?! I was shocked. Of course, I was on the other side of the upstairs kitchen in the f****y room watching TV, but still Ashley made sure it was in earshot and that I had heard her. What a little minx. She had enjoyed last night, and now suddenly everything made sense. Of course, she never came back over to our house, but I saw her years later at the college, she was still cute and very hot, with the same perfectly shaped ass. It’s too bad, really. Had my f****y stayed on the block, she would have been my girlfriend.

Over my remaining teenage years I continued to imagine that night in my head, and fantasized about many more, pleasuring myself sometimes to the image of me & her. I saw her a few more times over the years, just a couple, I talked with her a bit at the college where we both attended school and she had a warm, glowing smile the whole time, and told me that her f****y was doing good and say hi to my s****r. The next day she came by my work (I worked at a movie store) and dropped off a DVD in the return box while I was collecting them to put them back on the wall. She smiled and waved, then turned around and walked back to her ride, at which time all I could do was stare at her fine ass, shaking back and forth in her tight jeans and her cute little ponytail with the barrette. I never spoke to her again, saw her a few times at the local Fred Meyer, to which she blushed and smiled every time she saw me, but just kept it movin', and I learned from her b*****r on myspace that by the time she was 22 she had moved in together with a steady boyfriend and had became pregnant, expecting her first c***d just this year. I was happy for her, but always cherished the times that we had together.... Continue»
Posted by Sexylongcockfromaff 5 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 4157  |  
  |  6

Alix & Ludivine, Slut s****rs & Cousin Joh

Alix & Ludivine, the Slut s****rs with their Gorgeous Cousin John


We are two beautiful twin s****rs. We sl**p together in the same bed since ever. Our late parents were very permissive because of our cuteness. We are blond, blue-eyed. We love sport clothes, always in track or sweat suits. We love sneakers, tennis, basket, skate shoes.

Now, at the age of 18, and still never touched by men, we continue to love each other very very much indeed. We live by our own, making lesbian porn films as a living. We are very well known in our community. We have our own production company. We make a tremendous amount of money for each film we shoot. We cast ourselves and also other girls.

Another fetish of ours is wearing diapers, doing our hair with ponytails and sucking our thumbs.

We also like smoking a lot, it gives us a careless style that we like to cherish.

Strange at it appears

Alix and me are tranquilly masturbating ourselves on the king-size bed in our room when her cell phone rings.

A – Yes!
The voice – Hello Alix, this is John speaking. How are you?
A – Well, thanks, and you?
J – I was wondering if I could come and visit you and Ludivine, I'm free for the time being.
A – Yeah, why not, you come when it is the most convenient to you.
J – OK, just the time to pack something, in about an hour, OK?
A – That's fine, see you John!
L – John, our cousin who we haven't seen in years, how come that he contacts us just now?
A – I don't know, wait and see.

Saying that, she continues masturbating herself, as if she has stopped during the call! The grey sweat pant is darkening between her thighs. She wears one of mines, one of my beloved. It has torn knees and is so baggy that the base of each legs is also torn. It is also covered with inscriptions in non-erasable markers. Such as 'Peace & Love', 'Born to be free', 'Lesbian Forever, Forever Lesbian' 'Save Water, Shower Together!'.

During this time, I rub my pussy like a 1st class whore! I moan and giggle a lot. That makes my s****r laugh a lot. I squirt in the unlined Adidas polyamide pant in which I sweat a lot. It flows between my buttocks, that feels so good!

It is now ringing, I stand up and my fluids flow down my pants right in my rubber boots! It makes some funny noises when I go downstairs to open the door.

Here stands my cousin, beautiful as an Apollon! He wears torn jeans, trashed Convs, a baggy sweat shirt that has lived as much as the rest of his clothes. He smiles with bright white teeth. He as a backpack in pink camo!

J – Hello cous'! How are you love?
L – Very fine, and you? What brings you there?
J – I remembered that I had two beautiful and very cute cousines, so I phoned and here am I!
L – Come and enter our modest home.
J – Modest, fuck, what a palace! Moneys flows in fountains for you as I see!
L – Fountains of squirt!

That makes him laugh a lot, a very loud laugh, not at all vulgar.

I let him enter. He throws his bag carelessly on the tiled floor. I guide him upstairs to our slipping room. Alix is still masturbating herself. She continues when John enters the room.

A – Hello John, what a beauty my cousin!
J – You too my love!

He comes on the bed and kisses Alix on the mouth. She doesn't seem to care.

L – And me?

He comes and also kisses me on the mouth.

J – Nice piercings you have there Ludivine, very modern!

He licks my cheeks piercings, my pride, not everybody has such beautiful and modern piercings! He kisses me then once more on the mouth and his tongue is very quickly going out to try and meet mine. I was never kissed by a guy before and I must say that him being my cousin excites me thousand times more than if I were with the sexiest male actor in the world! He has an exquisite touch. His tongue is pierced as mine. Our piercings shock together and make pleasant metallic noises.

OMG, that is not possible! I begin to warm between my legs. What is happening? I thought that I was exclusively lesbian! He makes me lay on my back. He spreads my legs and comes between my hips. He still kisses me with some vigour. I continue sweating in my rain suit. It is very slippery inside it. I like it very much. My nipples are squished under his muscular breast.

I feel his hands going between my legs, on my pussy, still over the pants. His dick is very hard on my pubis. I continue wetting a lot. The fragrance is filling-up the room. It seems to arouse him a lot. He fondles my pussy while I purr like a pussy cat!

I lower my pant to make my pussy appear in all its magnificence. John admires my piercings. My clit is fiercely dressed like a flag in the wind. He tritures it and my juices flow like a river. The bed is once more going to be very wet, I don't care!

Alix has also revealed her intimate treasure. She continues to rub it with pleasure, she must have reached her 10th orgasm since we began this morning! The sweat pant is completely soaked by her juices. She takes it and putting it in her mouth sucks it and she likes it my slut s****r! She exploits every drop of her juices. She puts it aside and comes to me.

John has unbuttoned his pants and let his dick make its way outside. The searching head is sniffing and being attracted by my pussy goes quickly inside it. I don't knew this kind of pleasure other than using dildos, but his flesh is warm, living, exciting, pulsating, he comes and goes back and forth, his rhythm is synchronised with my respiration. We make a perfect couple. I don't want to let him go!

During this time, Alix rubs my breast and kisses me eagerly. Sometimes she also manages to kiss John.

John is ejaculating a lot of sperm inside my pussy. It flows outside my cunt and having managed to put me on my side, it allows Alix to come and lick it. She likes it this slut whore! She also licks John's balls. He is completely hairless. We have shaved pussies.

When John's penis becomes smooth again, he goes out of my cunt. Alix finishes licking it, letting my pleasure remain at a certain level.

L – John you're such a great fucker!
J – Yes, I know love, I'm Better than dildos!
A – I also would like to have your penis in my cunt! I would like to be fucked like a wet slut! Fuck me hard John!
J – As you wish little whore!

Alix sucks his dick like an ice cream. She does it very well for a beginner! John is amazingly coming hard again quickly! He puts his cock inside my s****r's cunt and makes her cum once more. She cries her pleasure very loudly! He has a great stock of sperm left in his balls and fills easily her pussy. I come and lick her cunt and John's balls as well. The melange is very delicious. I like it very much!

When John has finished fucking my s****r, he let us make a 69 to clean ourselves. He enjoys the spectacle! We do it with many slurping noises, like pigs that we are!

We then all go asl**p.

Wetalix... Continue»
Posted by wetalix 5 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 2394  |  
  |  3

sandi's world of fashion pt3

Has anyone ever hurt you?" I asked.

"You'll have to define hurt," she said. "I've never been hurt to the point of needing medical assistance, but I've had a couple of experiences with some aggressive doms. Some women get their kicks from tying you up or using handcuffs, gags, nipple clamps, clit clamps, stuff like that. A little pain can really get your libido going but too much is just pain.

"I had a friend who was into that. She tried to get me into it, but it frightened me."

"It can be a bit scary at first," she admitted, "but I got my best tip from one of them."

"I've got to go," I said. "I have to get home to change. I'm working today"

"You are such a poop," she said. "Come on, I think I've got something you can wear."

While she went through her wardrobe I took another shower and washed my hair. She brought me a new toothbrush, some mouthwash, and showed me where her make-up was. The suit she loaned me was an expensive one. It was cut just a bit too big for me, but it wasn't obvious, and the silk blouse fit well enough that when I got to work I could just take the jacket off. Besides, at lunch I could run down to the bargain store and spend some of the money I had now.

She drove like a lunatic but we made it to work just in time. When she dropped me off to pick up my car that night, she kissed me.

"If you decide to do it again," she said, "I can promise you it will be better for you."

"Thanks for everything, Desire" I said. "Maybe one day, who knows, but don't hold your breath."

She smiled and kissed me again. "It's something to think about," she said.


I spent almost all the money on new clothes that day, but it felt good to pay cash for everything.

I buried myself in work so that I wouldn't have time to think about that night. There was a lot to learn and not a lot of time to do it. About twice a week, I went to lunch with Desire', frequently wondering if she had thoughts about exploring each other, but she never gave me any indication that she wanted to move in that direction.

I did do another outside show for a different store, but without the 'private showings, the pay wasn't nearly enough to make me ever consider doing it again. Besides, the show manager was a full fledged bull dyke that scared the hell out of me.

I passed on several show offers after that, but in the back of my mind, I knew that I'd do another to get more clothes in the future, and I really needed to get that credit card paid down.

I was wrapping up a large sale a few weeks later, when I noticed my first seducer going through some new chemise/robe sets that I'd put out the day before called "Cotton Candy" .Both garments were very sheer with fine lace edging in colors similar to cotton candy, light and frothy looking, My personal favorite was a color called 'light and limely," a pale green that would go well with my coloring. l wouldn't be adding it to my collection any day soon at nearly four hundred dollars, though..

One of the sales associates moved to help her, but she said she would wait for me. O heard her say "She knows my taste." Boy, did I ever.

"Hello, Mrs. Long," I said as I went to help her. "Aren't those lovely? We just got them in yesterday and I couldn't wait to get them on display."

"Well, hello, Sandi," she said. "Yes, they really are lovely. They're a bit risqué at my age, but I'm buying some for gifts later."

"Yes ma'am, that's good thinking."

I placed her selections on the counter, folding each one separately and wrapping them in the trademark "Malken & Drake" wrap.

"Is there anything else, I can help you with? I have some new robes over here that are simply luxurious. I think you'd look fabulous in the creamy beige color. "

"I do believe you're right," she said, as I held one out to her..

I helped her into the robe and led her to the three way mirror.

"Gorgeous," she said. "Simply gorgeous."

"Picture yourself naked under that robe'' I said, softly enough that no one else could hear me.

I tied it loose and spread the top open. "Imagine how desirable you'll look in this. You can show as little or as much of your breasts as you choose and every step you take gives flashes of your beautiful legs."

"You're full of it, Sandi, but damn, you're good. I'll take it on one condition."

"And what might that be?" I asked.

"Have lunch with me. That's my real reason for coming here today anyway."

"I' can meet you in the café two doors down at twelve-thirty."

I found her sitting at a corner table when I arrived.

"You're looking lovely today," she said.

"Thanks," I said. "It's good to see you again."

We ordered and sipped at blackberry iced tea.

"Are you not working the show any more?" she asked.

"Not recently," I said. "I did one at Blackwell's but the pay wasn't much and there were no tips to speak of at all.'

"Well, we miss you," she said. "Several of the ladies have asked about you."

Our salads came and after we ate, we got fresh glasses of tea.

I glanced at my watch and I guess I was a bit too obvious about it.

"Do you have to leave" she asked.

"Not yet," I said. "We get an hour but I don't want to be late."

"I understand," she said. "Perhaps I'd better tell you why I chose to invite you to lunch today. I was wondering if you do private showings in someone's home."

"Oh lord, I don't know," I said "I mean this is all so new to me. I've never done it so I don't know if I could or not. I suppose I might consider it, but it would depend on what was expected of me."

"Well," she said, "I'm having a birthday party for a friend and I'm buying her a few special things so I'm thinking of having a fashion show for some of our closest friends."

"Just so we're on the same page here, am I expected to have sex with one or more of the guests and perhaps yourself.?"

"I'm still working out the details but since you put it so bluntly, yes, that was my thought. It sounds so crude when you put it that way though."

I put my glass down and turned to face her.

"Mrs. Long," I said. "you have to understand that being with you was my first experience with a woman and it was stressful for me. No matter how you look at it, I had to accept the fact that I became a prostitute that night. You can use all the pretty words you want, and a lot of others came to me that evening, but it doesn't change the facts."

"Oh dear," she said. "I'm so sorry you feel that way. I certainly don't look at you that way at all. I'm not sure I know what to say."

"It doesn't matter." I said. "If you still want to discuss the party, I would consider it just because of who you are. It's just that I'm still coming to grips with what happened and I can't think of a nice word to use."

I didn't think she'd see the tiny tear that formed but she did..

"Are you ashamed of what happened?" she asked, as she passed me a tissue.

"Yes," I admitted, almost in a whisper. "I guess I still am, but I don't spend a lot of time thinking about it. I can't change what happened "

"I suppose not," she said. "Would you at least think about it for a few days and let me know? I'm having the party in two weeks, so we have time to talk."

I sipped at my tea for a few seconds.

"Mrs. Long," I said. "A few days isn't going to change anything. I'll do it but if you don't mind, I'd like to go over the specifics with you and I don't have time to do that now."

"Would you trust me enough to come to my home for dessert and coffee or tea?" she asked.

"Of course," I said. "When would you like me to be there?"

"Tomorrow night at six if that meets with your approval."

"That's fine," I said.

She refused to let me pay for my own meal so I waited until she came out of the café"

"Thank you for a lovely lunch," I said.

She put her arms around me and kissed me tenderly.

"Could you call me Katherine, Sandi? Mrs. Long just seems so formal. It makes me feel older."

"Katherine. I like that. Katherine it is."

The next evening, I was at her door promptly at six. I wore a simple peasant blouse in white, with pale yellow accents, and a skirt about four inches above my knees.

She came to the door wearing the beautiful robe that I'd conned her into paying nearly three hundred dollars for.

We went to the library, where we were served a delightfully light cheesecake with fresh blackberries in a rich sauce, drizzled over it.

"Would you like to see the rest of the house?" she asked.

It was a lovely home with five bedrooms, three baths, a large, airy sun room, and a long, open veranda on the second floor, which she told me was directly over the sun room. The veranda on the first floor was not far from the pool, which she said she used several times a week. .

We wound up on the downstairs veranda, where she poured a delicious orange liqueur.

"I think I owe you an apology," I said. "I'm afraid I may have given you the impression that I blamed you for what happened but I don't and never did. I could have left at any time but I chose not to."

"Well, you don't owe me anything, Sandi," she said. "I can't imagine what you went through"

I smiled and admitted it hadn't been pretty.

"You know, Sandi, it might not help any, but I want you to know that I understand more than you know."

She got up to move over, looking out at the pool. "Most of the women who you'll see at the shows are well to do, in their late forties or older, overweight and out of shape. For most of us, it is a way to get sexual release other than masturbation.

I'm sure most of the girls find us to be repulsive if not downright disgusting, but we're blind to that part, finding it easier to handle if we close our eyes to the realities of it. In that respect we're a great deal alike, you and I. As long as we can justify our actions by saying it's just a fashion show, it makes it easier to accept the facts. It isn't easy to accept it when you aren't desirable any more. There are other ways, of course, which might be less expensive, but in no way as discrete or safe as the shows are."

"I'm sure you could find someone to satisfy your needs," I said. "Have you considered some one who could live with you? You might explain their presence by passing them off as a personal assistant or something like that."

"Well, as you know, I have several women working here but it would never work to be sl**ping with one of them. I have to admit that I've been tempted at times, but it isn't just the sex, Sandi," she said. "Though It certainly is a big part of it. I think we just don't want to grow old. We were all quite sexual in our earlier years and none of us want to quit just because of our age. There is a special type of camaraderie amongst us, too. We're all there for the same reason and the girls know why we're there. There's no reason to deny ourselves or pretend to be something we're not."

"Do you have sex with each other," I asked.

"Oh once in a while," she said, "but not often, and it's not the same. I suppose, to be honest about it, it's the fact that the girls are so lovely and so young. Two members of our group are married and that presents its own set of problems. The rest of us just have this false image of being totally straight and accepting the fact that we're too old for sex. If only people knew. My god, this town would be shaken beyond words. It's difficult to meet without leaving town so we just don't do it much.

I suppose we feel that by paying the girls, its all right, We can afford it so why not? It never occurred to me that you might be hurt by it."

"It was such a shock," I said. "I never expected to be with a woman and I never knew that anything like that happened."

"It's very discrete," she said," and that's a lot of it. We're not taking chances with someone we don't know. Most of the girls have been coming there for a long time."

"I appreciate you sharing this with me. It helps to know you're side of it," I said.

"I'm not proud of it," she said, "but I've accepted it as a weakness I can live with. I don't really expect anyone to understand. How could they?"

I went to take her in my arms.

"Katherine, I understand and I suspect the other girls do as well. If it bothers any of them that much, they can always leave."

"Enough of this," she said. "I'm getting depressed. Let's talk about Lisa's party."

We went through the plans and I gave her some suggestions for the garments to be shown.

"How do you plan to choose the women selected for the private showings," I asked.

"Each woman draws a number when she gets here. We'll take a break after half of the garments have been shown. At the break, we'll hold a drawing. One number will be drawn at that time, but the winning number will be Lisa's. She will choose from five garments for a personal showing in the guest room suite. While you are gone, we will conduct an auction for the feature item and a drawing will be held for the champagne chemise set. When you return we will serve a light champagne brunch before showing the rest of the garments. At the end of the show, one number will be drawn for a private showing for the winner with a garment of their choice. There is a shower in the suite, which you are free to use before lunch and after the party."

"I guess we've covered everything then," I said.

I was putting all my notes together when she came to pull me into her arms.

"Sandi, I have no right to ask this, but would you allow me to make love to you?"

"Of course," I said.

She led me to the master bedroom where she watched as I stripped and lay on the bed.

For the longest time, she made love to my breasts and this time I allowed her to know what she was doing to me. I had my hands buried in her hair forcing her into my breasts. She bit me so hard it hurt but then she sucked the pain away.

She moved between my legs and proceeded to lick me into one of the most beautiful orgasms I'd ever known. It wasn't the hardest by far but certainly of the most beautiful..

Spreading me open, she used her hard nipple on my clit to send me flying again,

I needed a break so I pushed her away, told her I'd be right back and ran down the stairs to get my bag.

I'd remembered her long clit and the toy I had in my bag. Small but mighty, I knew she was going to lose her mind with the pleasure I could give her.

She was lying on her back so I hid my toy under her hips, and lay down beside her to start making love to those long nipples. When she shuddered with her first orgasm, I moved to lay over her right leg, spreading her wide to suck and nibble at her clit. She got close and I backed off. A seconds later, I began again and as she got close, I took my little friend from under her and held it to her clit. When I turned it on, she cried out like I'd shot her. Her hips came rocketing off the bed, trying to get more, and with a final scream, cum bubbled from her pussy. Her body continued to shake long after she came and I continued to lick her.

She finally pushed me away.

"No more.," she said. "I can't...I just can't."

"You're no fun," I said.

She gave me a weak smile and held her arms out for me.

"I could just eat you up," she whispered. "I can't believe I came that hard without a dildo."

I pressed my little vibrator into her hands. "This is for you, for when you're alone or when you need a little extra for the woman you're with"

"You did that with this little thing?" she asked.

"That and my teeth," I said.

"My god, Sandi. This thing is an orgasm powerhouse."

"I know. I have several small vibes but this one almost rattles your bones."

"Turn over," she said.

I knew where she was going and what she was going to do and I looked forward to it.

She put two fingers in my anus and palmed the vibe, putting it against my perineum She had it on high and pushed in against her fingers. As it vibrated it moved her fingers inside of me. She curled her fingers into my rectal walls and I about went nuts. Just to make sure she got the job done, two fingers were pumped into my pussy. It only took a few minutes to send me off the edge. She licked at me and cooed into my pussy.

We showered together and I spent the night with her. She was still sl**ping when I slipped out.

= The Birthday Party =

I arrived early the night of the party to make sure the garments we ordered had all been delivered. She assured me that everything was laid out in the guest room in order of presentation. .

"We'll be using the sun room if that is agreeable to you." she said.

I went with her to see the garments and walk through the plans for the evening.

"I do have one suggestion," I said. "It's a beautiful day, and looking at the micro bikini I'll be wearing at the end gave me an idea. Would it be possible to serve the brunch on the veranda? Then I could model the swim suits in front of the pool. After I show the micro bikini, I can dive into the pool."

"Yes, yes, I like that," she said. "I'll speak to the staff immediately."

"I was meaning to ask you about that," I said; "You have several women working for you, and I know you told me that you don't have sex with any of them, but don't you worry that they will share your secrets with an outsider?

She laughed and shook her head. "They've all been with me forever and they know, or they think they know all my secrets but they've never violated my trust and they stay discretely out of sight until they are needed. Heaven knows they have seen enough nudity around here and more that nothing should surprise them. Besides, the outrageous amount I pay them keeps them silent."

I took a quick shower and put on the first change, a fairly conservative bikini that exaggerated my breasts and my ass, which was thrust upward by my choice of heels.

I listened to the festivities and the singing of the birthday song. There was a lot of laughter when she opened her gifts and I smiled as I imagined that some of them were rather risqué based on the comments I heard.

Once they settled down and moved to the sun room, the music began and I headed for the showing.

The show went well and Katherine was very pleased. Finally, came the time to draw for the first private showing. Of course, Lisa won and after she chose the garment I'd wear, I changed and waited for her in the suite.

She was a bit younger than Mrs. Long and looked a lot trimmer in a knee length cinnamon colored skirt with matching jacket over a creamy beige silk blouse. She actually appeared to be a bit nervous so I asked her if she was alright and if she wanted me to continue.

"Yes," she said. "It's just that this was all so unexpected."

"Just imagine you are at the show and just gave me your card." I said.

I paced in front of her, showing her the totally transparent chenoire she had chosen in a pale yellow color, under which I wore the tiniest of white thong panties.

I stood in front of her and opened the gown, spreading my arms wide. "Feel free to touch," I said.

She reached to fondle my breasts, paying particular attention to my nipples. I no longer felt the need to restrain my emotions and allowed the mewling to go unchecked. My hips thrust toward her and she trailed her fingers over the tiny patch of fabric, pressing into my slit.

"Take my panties off," I said, almost in a hiss.

She slid them off and I kicked them away. I took one step away from her and bent to show her my slit and my anus. When she spread my cheeks to caress my anus. I moaned loudly and pushed into her finger.

She stood and stripped her clothing off, standing there naked. She'd been hiding a treasure under those clothes. Breasts that were about a 38D, with firm dark nipples. A neatly trimmed strip of hair about two inches long hovered over her tight slit. I don't know which of us was more aroused, but when she came back to me, she slipped under me to probe into me with a firm tongue that plunged repeatedly between the lips of my wet pussy. A finger went deep in my ass, followed by a second at about the same time, she found my clit and sucked it sharply into her teeth. My body hesitated a second or two, then it began to burn. I f***ed her head into my pussy and screamed as the orgasms began.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 5 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 441  |  
  |  1

sandi's world of fashion pt 6

"Just trust me," I said "I'll show you a new Edie that you'll be proud to show off to your friends."

"I do trust you, Sandi," she said.

I kissed her softly and held her to me. "I won't lead you wrong," I whispered to her.

"Oh my," she said, "I must get home. He'll be having a fit."

"Call him and tell him you met an old friend from out of town and lost track of time. I'll take you back to your car. or I can take you home and pick you up tomorrow. Your car is safe right where it is."

"It's in Sanderson's garage so I don't worry about it. You can just take me home if you don't mind."

"Not at all," I said.

She made her call and I could tell he wasn't happy with her.

"Did I cause you to get in trouble?" I asked.

She smiled and made an almost obscene motion to the phone. "He'll survive. He's upset because I wasn't there to serve cocktails to some friends that I never knew were coming. He actually had to do something for himself for a change."

"I can see the change already," I said.

We were still laughing about it as we got into my car. I backed out of the lot and followed the directions into a high class neighborhood not too far from Katherine's.

I started to pull in her drive but she directed me past her house and into a small area of park like appearance at the end of a cul-de-sac.

"Pull over here," she said.

I pulled over and she asked me to turn off my headlights. As I did so, she reached over to me. We slid as close as we could get and kissed as passionately as possible under the circumstances.

"I couldn't have done that just a few hours ago, Sandi. Now, I want to kiss you over and over. I can't wait to see what's hiding in this body now. No matter where our lives take us, I want you to know that you will always hold a spot in my heart and mind."

Now it was my turn to tear up. When I tried to reply, she held up her hand.

"Don't say anything," she said, "or I'll start crying. Just know that I'll be thinking of you as I go to sl**p tonight. Oh, and be sure to pick me up tomorrow."

"I will," I said. "I'll call you when I know what my day looks like."

We kissed again and I took her home.

The next day, as soon as I got to work, I cornered Desire'

"I'm in trouble," I said.

"So I heard," she said. "Mrs. Kling was threatening to suit but they calmed her down. I heard you quit."

"You heard right. Someone should have warned me about her because I would never given a private showing to someone like that."

"It won't happen again," she said.

"Damned right it won't," I said, "because I meant it when I said I quit. I was only there to help out a friend as it was. Now I'm even further behind than before and I can't work on it tonight."

"Why not?"

"I can't explain right now," I said, "but now I either have to go to the office and beg for some more time or call off tomorrow."

"Call off," she said. "They won't give you extra time otherwise. When you call in, tell them you'll have the report on their desk first thing Saturday. Tell them you tripped and fell or something but don't make it anything that they can require you to see a doctor for. I'm sure they'll know you're stalling but it will help them cover their asses."

"Can you come over tomorrow if I still need help?"

"Yeah, but you'd better have some damned good wine for me."

"I've got just the stuff," I said, "and thanks."

Normally, I hang around until late but not that night. I called 'Edie' and let her know I was picking her up in an hour if that was all right. She said she'd be ready.

I was pleasantly surprised to see her in a sunny yellow blouse with a knee length brown skirt. She looked absolutely stunning.

She smiled as she got in and was just glowing as we pulled away.

"I bought these this morning,' she said. "Katherine and I went to Blackwell's to pick up something she ordered and I saw this. Isn't it darling?"

"It's amazing," I said. "You look at least ten years younger."

"I need to do something about my hair though," she said.

"That's our first stop," I said. "I got an appointment at Dirksen's for you but we have to hurry."

"How did you do that? I usually have to make my appointment weeks in advance."

:"Somebody owed me a favor...a big one." I said. "I even got Stephan to make some time, but he didn't like it."

"I'm sure he didn't but he's the best one there. What did you tell him you wanted?"

I laughed as I remembered his exact words.

"I told him who you were and what I was looking for and he said, "Well, thank god someone got through to her."

"Am I going to shock my husband?" she asked.

"I'll guarantee he'll be surprised to say the least. I take it he hasn't seen the outfit yet."

"No, I bought it after he left. I can't wait to see his expression."

While she was with Stephan, I picked up the wine for that night and another box of the chocolates Edith was so fond of. As I started to leave the store, I saw something that I just had to buy. It was a cheesy thing, but I knew that the new 'Edie' would love it.

I got back to the salon just as Stephan was finishing up. Her shoulder length auburn locks were now cut into a medium length bob that framed her lovely face to a tee.

While he had been working, the makeup team had given her a new look, highlighting those beautiful eyes, and softening the look of her skin. Gone were the signs of a woman starting to show the signs of age. My heart warmed at the look on her face. It was priceless. Pure royalty is how she looked.

We got back in the car to get some dinner. As I sat across from her, I just wanted to take her in my arms and hug her forever.

"I feel so alive," she said.

"You look absolutely incredibly delicious," I said. "I knew you'd be a new woman but I am absolutely amazed. Where have you been hiding this woman?"

"I don't know," she said "but she doesn't exist any more. I've decided to tell John that the friend I met talked me into having it done."

"I can't wait to hear how he reacted. You'd better pick up something sexy for later."

"Not yet," she said. "I want to see how this goes over. I may be sorry I did it."

"Stop it," I said. "Don't you dare let that happen. I wish you could have seen the glow on your face when you saw your reflection at Dirksen's."

"I know," she said. "I couldn't believe it. They're worth every penny of that disgusting price aren't they?"

"They're the best and they know it. They also know that whatever they charge, women will find a way to come up with the money to get that level of expertise."

"I won't tell him how much I spent on makeup today. He'll go crazy. Especially when he sees how small the bag is that it came in."

"You didn't need much Edie, just the right products and the knowledge to make it all work together."

We left there to go to my place for wine and conversation, and whatever else happened.

I took my packages into the bedroom and took the opportunity to change one thing I was wearing. She was pouring the wine when I returned, which we carried into the living room.

'So much has changed since I met you," she said.

"All for the better, I hope,"

"Absolutely for the better," she said.

"I'm glad. I knew I wasn't seeing the real you," I said. "By the way, I have something for you, but you'll have to close your eyes first."

She closed her eyes and covered her face with a small pillow. As soon as she'd done it, I slipped off my skirt.

"Ok, you can look," I said

"Oh my god, Sandi, when did you get those?"

"While you were having your hair done." I said.

I was wearing a pair of white boy cut panties that had the words "Edie's Toy Box" written on them in bold red letters.

"Can I take them off of you?" she asked.

"I don't know, can you?"

She started pulling them down but then she ran a finger through my slit before she took them the rest of the way off.

I stepped out of them and watched her put them to her face.

"You know," she said, "You've made love to me and you've watched me masturbate, but I've never made love to you. I couldn't do it before when I was still Edith, but I can now."

"I was hoping you would," I said.

We finished undressing in the bedroom and I got comfortable on the bed. For a long time, she made love to my breasts, telling me how beautiful they were and how much she'd been wanting to make love to them. She was a bit tentative when it came to using her teeth, but I finally convinced her that she wouldn't really hurt me. Once she accepted that, she even tugged both nipples back and forth while I held on to the bed, trying not to have an orgasm just yet.

She was so funny when she got between my legs for the first time. I pulled my knees up and spread my legs to give her good access and for what seemed to be forever, she just looked at my pussy, spreading me open to examine my clit. She licked her finger and touched it, and I sucked in some air.

"Kiss it," I said.

She kissed it like it was a fragile petal or something.

"No, really kiss it, I said.

She kissed it and I reached down to push her face into it. She jerked back in surprise.

"Are you going to just drive me crazy waiting?" I asked.

She looked up at me and smiled.

"Just remember what I did for you. Do the same thing and don't be afraid to try something different."

Well, once she got her tongue into me and got a good taste, she never stopped. I had to get her to leave my clit alone for a second or it would have become too sensitive so I had her concentrating on my pussy and using her fingers. She got a thrill when I showed her how to find my g spot and went off like a space shot when she found it. That was the first time she'd given me an orgasm. She went back to my clit and soon had me bouncing off the bed before covering her face with cum.

Then we moved into a sixty-nine and it was time to show her some new pleasures. I licked over her perineum to rim her little anus.

"Oh, don't," she said, but by the third lick, she was pushing into my face and moaning.

The harder I licked it the better she liked it, and when my fingertip slid into her, she yelped.

'Oh god yes,."

I pushed into her just as she bit my clit, sending me over the top. I stopped for a few seconds to let my body recover but then I got back to fingering deep into her ass while I ate her sweet pussy. I felt her tense, watched her back arch, and got my face covered when she came harder than I'd ever seen her do.

It was quite a while before either of us was calm enough to talk sensibly.

"You did fine," I said. "that was an awesome orgasm."

"You keep showing me new things," she said.

"Well, there is one more thing before you graduate," I told her, "but let's catch our breath first."

We rested for about a half hour, just enjoying each other but then I got up and went to my closet where I had another surprise for her. She opened the package to find a box about the size of a shoe box. It was just a plain, unmarked box, but when she opened it, she smiled. In the box was an assortment of toys. A slim dildo, a basic vibrator, a vibrator with bunny whiskers and a slim anal probe.

"I'll have to hide these but I'll try them all and pick out my favorite," she said.

"There is another one but I'll have to demonstrate how powerful that one is and I'll show you one of my favorites too."

"I can't wait," she said.

I put a little lube on the smaller of the two vibrators and worked it into her, moving in long, slow strokes to bring her close to orgasm but then I stopped.

"Hang on, Edit," I warned, then I touched the tip of my bone rattler pocket toy to her clit.

"Oh fuck," she screamed, as rammed her body into my hand. I let her come down but then did it again, holding it there for a few seconds. She twisted, she arched her back, she squealed and she cursed. I stopped and pumped the bigger toy into her far a few seconds, then went over her clit again. Like a freight train out of control, she raised up, grabbed a handful of bedding and humped wildly into the air as cum bubbled from her pussy. Her thigh muscles and stomach muscles rippled with spasms and when she began to come down, her body shook with a series of convulsive shudders.

I got her a cool cloth to wipe away the sweat that poured from her face and forehead, then bathed her chest and stomach. I knew she'd be very sensitive for a while so I just laid the damp towel over her vulva and left it there.

A few minutes later, she was cleaning herself up a little.

"That thing could do some serious damage if I'm not careful," she said.

"Just use it carefully until you're used to it, Edie," I said. "Be sure you're alone though because those screams will tell everyone what you're doing."

We both reeked of sex so we took a shower together. When we were done, I told her to follow me. I put her on her knees and got my double ended dildo from under the bed. We went butt to butt, with the dildo completely buried inside and drove into each other until we couldn't keep going. We cleaned up the toys and I put them in a shopping bag.

"I want you to enjoy them but toys are meant to be shared so surprise someone with the new you. Just choose the right partner and make sure she can be very discrete."

"Are you telling me we won't be together again," she asked.

"No," I said. "I most certainly am not but you shouldn't limit yourself. Besides, I may go weeks without any spare time, and I've already made some promises to Katherine and some of the others. I'm not working the shows anymore but I may do a couple birthday parties or something like that, since I already promised the women I'd consider it. I look forward to spending an evening with you or more but I can't promise when it will be."

"I understand," she said. "I guess I just overreacted."

I wrapped her in my arms and kissed her. "I'll always want to be with you. After all, I created Edie, didn't I?"

"Yes, and Edie is eternally grateful," she said. "Edith only exists in our home. I'm not going back to being that old woman again.

"I'm so proud of what you've done," I said. "It took a great deal of courage."

"Actually, it just took a friend who cares. A wonderful friend who will always be close to my heart."

"Oh, I almost forgot," I said, giving her the package I'd been hiding..

When she opened the box, she found a pair of panties that said, "I graduated with honors." Another wrapped item was the six pair of panties that I'd set aside for her.

"My graduates don't wear granny panties," I said. "Don't lose that business card in the bottom."

She looked at it, confused.

"Who is Mrs. Janice Walker?" she wondered.

"One of the services we provide at Malken & Drake is a group of fashion consultants called 'dressing to change." They provide counseling and guidance to women who desire to change their image, such as you're doing. I've talked with her quite a bit about you and she said they would love to work with you to complete your new image. She'll explain the different fabrics, including the new ones I haven't seen yet. They'll work with you on color pallets, and blending designs, color and texture, and when you're done, you'll know exactly how to show the world that Edie has arrived. Because I recommended you to the group, you will also receive a complete outfit from the skin out before you leave. "

"Oh my god, Sandi, I can't believe you went to all this trouble for me."

"It wasn't trouble at all, Edie. It was a real pleasure, I assure you."

She almost knocked me down when she flew into my arms.

I had to take her home then because Desire' would be there shortly to help me get caught up. We finally called it quits at just after eleven and I got to bed just before midnight, I was sound asl**p when my phone rang. I glanced over at the clock to see that it was nearly two.

When I answered the phone, I could hear someone but no one replied.

"I'm sorry," I said, "but I can't understand you."


"Edie, is that you? Are you all right?"

"I'm sorry," she said, "I shouldn't have bothered you. I'll talk to you later."

"No, wait," I said. "Where are you?"

"In the parking lot,"

"My parking lot? Why?" Oh my god, Edie you're crying. I'll be right there. You get in here"

I ran outside to take her into my arms. Her face was streaked from long periods of crying. Her blouse was wet and her hair was a mess.

"Come on," I said. "Let's get inside."

She went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her hair. When she came out, I had coffee brewing and the bottle of Kahlua waiting. I held her for a few minutes, then led her over to the couch.

"What in the world happened?" I asked.

"He's such a bastard," she said. "I tried so hard to make him proud of me and show him I could be beautiful again."

"What did he say?"

"He told me I was being foolish. He said it was "Unbecoming" of a woman of my age and I needed to take everything back and stop acting like a c***d. He said there was no shame in admitting your age and told me he could never take me to the club dressed like that. Then he turned his back on me and refused to discuss it."

"Oh." I said. "Men can be such ass holes sometimes. Maybe he'll change his mind in the morning."

She shook her head. "He said some very cruel things, Sandi. He wanted to know who put those silly notions in my head. He told me he'd be staying at the club until I went back to the way I was and agreed that I would "conform" to the accepted standards of dress and conduct."

"What are you going to do?" I asked.

"I can't do what he asks," she said. "I'm going to my s****r's tomorrow until I can decide what to do. If he doesn't care enough to accept me as I am, I may have to file for divorce. I won't live like that again."

"Surely you aren't the only woman at the club that dresses like that."

"Quite a few of them do, but they're younger or at least they seem to be, and they don't really associate with our group of old money fuddie duddies. David and his friends say that they don't belong there. Sandi, what hurts is that I wanted him to be proud of me. I wanted to try to be desirable to him but he's ashamed of me. I just can't stand it. Can you imagine that? He's ashamed of his wife for wanting to be beautiful and I did it for him as much as for myself. I just wanted to be more desirable but he's ashamed of me."

"I'm sorry, Edie," I said.

"The son-of-a-bitch is ashamed of me," she screamed, then collapsed into a sobbing bundle of flesh.

"It's after three," I said, "and you're a basket case. We're both too tired to cope with this tonight. Let's get some sl**p and we'll talk in the morning.

Both naked, we went to bed, where I held her until she cried herself to sl**p. I wanted to rip his balls off for what he did to her but knew it was not my place to tell him what he was giving up to maintain his ancient 'standards.'

We went to bed naked, but not aroused. I think she was asl**p before I was, cuddled into my back.

In the morning, I held her and talked to her. "Make sure you make the right decision, Edie," I said, "but please don't give up what you've accomplished."

"I won't, Sandi, I promise, " she said.

We showered and dressed, then went to Carlson's for breakfast.

"Are you still going away?" I asked.

"I think it's for the best," she said. "It will give us both some time to think things through. Don't worry about me, Sandi. I'm stronger now than I've ever been and I don't have to worry about money. I'll call you when I get to my s****r's and I'll keep you up to date. I have to go see Katherine before I leave but that's all. I can be packed and on my way by noon. I'll leave him a note but the rest of it is up to him."

"Edie, I have to ask this. Am I in any way responsible for what's happened?"... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 5 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 306  |  
  |  1

Susan & the Black Farm Labourers Ch. 04

Susan was in the kitchen pouring a mug of coffee, decked out in the white sundress of the day before, her pert body startlingly obvious through the shear material. Her eyes were red, she moved slowly, but had a secretive smile on her face that told plenty.

I poured a cup of the steaming brew and sat at the table across from her while she filled me in on the events I'd missed.

They had dosed off for several hours after I left the carriage house, waking eventually to the sound of rain on the roof (I slept through it). They were soon fucking for a fourth time and William blew another load deep into her. They lay there with his cock still inside her, neither of them saying a word. She used her experienced pussy muscles to squeeze him hard again but before they began fucking again decided to go inside where they made a snack and took it up to the bedroom.

There they talked for half an hour about William's hope that she would be willing to service all eight Black cocks for the next two or three months. She had agreed without hesitation and with hardly any limitations. Of course if we had company fucking wouldn't be possible, and when she was on her period, or if she became too sore to accommodate them. She agreed that occasional visits to the farmhouse might be necessary if we did have company.

She also had no problem going out on 'dates' with them one at a time. What that might involve, none of us really knew at the time although later I'll write about one evening when she and Jonah visited Halifax.

As she poured a second cup of coffee, her back turned towards where I was sitting, she casually asked if our agreement was still in effect. My cock was rock hard and all I wanted to do was ram it into her swollen cunt and splash a hot load of jism into her like William had no doubt done an hour earlier.

If the agreement stood, that wouldn't be possible.

I hesitated. She added milk to the coffee. "Well," she asked. "You're going to keep the agreement, right?"

I stubbed out a cigarette on a saucer, not even realizing I had lit one in the house. She sat down and as I looked up she caught me in her powerful gaze so I couldn't look away.

"Yes," I muttered. "It stands."

For some reason, knowing that eight Black men would have the freedom to do whatever they wanted to my wife for literally months and I wouldn't be allowed to so much as touch her, made my cock as hard as rock.

"Good," she smiled. "Just making sure."

The agreement, in effect for many years, was that if she was fucking somebody regularly she was off limits to me until the 'affair' was over. If a week went by that she and he didn't fuck, the agreement was over. The deal was in effect twice before - the first time for only a month, but the second time for almost a year. The agreement didn't cover the many one-nighters or numerous threesome arrangements. Just what she defined as serious 'affairs.'

Every morning Susan would supervise me as I jerked off, and after every fuck session with the guy, I would jerk off as well. The masturbation was to ensure I could control my urges to fuck her.

She sat down on a chair facing me around the corner of the table. The white dress fell between her legs but she spread her thighs slowly and began pulling the material up towards her belly.

"Wanna see," she asked mischieviously as the cloth almost reached her cunt. Already I saw the redness of her inner thighs and could easily picture what was to follow further up.

I swallowed and sort of murmured my assent and nodded at the same time. She became serious and lifted the dress up the rest of the way.

She had taken a shower before she came downstairs, but the evidence of the night before was obvious. Her pussy was swollen and red, her clit was still engourged and stood out, and her cunt lips were long and distended. Her entire pussy mound was red from the poundings it had taken. There were teeth marks and hickies on her inner thighs and lower belly.

She continued pulling the dress up until her hands were over her head and her tits were visible. Bite marks and red splotches covered her twin orbs and her nipples were hard and swollen.

"Imagine after a week," she said, referring to the condition of her body as she began lowering the dress. "Or after a month. I think you better start getting your hand in practice and we might as well bring a few pillows and blankets downstairs this afternoon. I don't expect you'll be sl**ping in the bedroom for the next three months."

I nodded agreement and asked when all this was going to start. Susan looked at her watched, considered.

"About six o'clock, so that's about seven and a half hours from now," she said. "I guess William is bringing one of the others over, you know, one of the two guys who couldn't make it yesterday. William thinks I'll be very pleased."

As she said the last words she spread her legs and let the thin white dress material fall between them. Her hand slid down and she cupped her swollen mound through the dress, gently caressing it and moaning.

Then she stopped and smiled broadly.

"This is going to be so much fun," she enthused. "I think maybe you should fuck me one more time before the agreement goes into effect."

I never heard sweeter words and she was pulling the dress up over her used body as I knelt between her legs.

"Five minutes is all you can have though," she said. "Just fuck me and cum."

She stood up, brushing me away and headed for the livingroom where she lay back and spread, waited for me to drop my jeans, and helped me slide my stiff cock into her cunt.

She didn't have to put a time limit on it. I came in about two minutes and the instant she sensed the last spert had been shot, she gently pushed me off.

"There. I hope that does for the next 90 days or so," she said as she stood in the doorway, cum dripping out of her. "As of now I'm off limits. You can watch if they let you, but no touching."

She didn't dress right away - just walked around dripping sperm and smiling. That afternoon she did shower, slipped on a really short sundress, and sat outside reading.

I cooked supper and we had hardly cleared the table when William arrived with Mike, a big, muscular Black man with no smile, and a look that would break rocks.

The newcomer gave my wife the once-over, nodded, and informed everyone that he would go first.

William winked at me, Susan was dumbfounded, and Mike took Susan by the arm and propelled her in front of him towards the stairs. I started to follow but William shook his head and held out his hand in a halting gesture.

"No mon, not with Michael," he said. "He likes his privacy. He's big and rough and he'll fuck her hard for all he's worth but he won't really hurt her, mon. No bruises except maybe from his cock."

I still hesitate but William gave me a look that convinced me and he suggested we wash the dishes and clean up from supper.

We no sooner had the sink full when I heard Susan exclaim loudly. Then a few more yells followed by some muffled noises, like he put his hand over her mouth or pushed her face into a pillow.

We heard the bed creaking and more muffled cries, then nothing for a few minutes, then she was moaning and yelping alternately as the bed sounded like it was going to come apart.

William calmly washed dishes and explained that Mike was very well hung and it didn't matter if a woman could take it all, she would anyway. It wasn't so much that his Black cock was long (it was about 10 inches) but thick.

"Thicker than a beer bottle, mon," William said. "You better be findin' another woman if he decides to fuck her ass."

We finished the dishes, made coffee, drank it and smoked, poured more coffee and had more cigarettes. After more than an hour the noises subsided for a few minutes and William reflected that he must have cum in her.

The silence last about 15 minutes and then the noise began again though less intense. For half an hour the bed creaked, the moans echoed down the stairs, and Mike's grunts punctuated particularly satisfying thrusts for the big Black stud fucking my wife.

Finally there was silence again and after a few minutes Mike rumbled down the stairs and into the kitchen, the ghost of a smile on his stern face.

"She'll do mon," he said gruffly. "A real white whore if I ever saw one mon."

With that he strode across the room and out the door without even glancing in my direction.

William caught my eye and smile, flashing his white teeth.

"I'll go take a look," he said, although I knew he would do more than look.

He went for the stairs and I was right behind him. At the top he stopped and caught me by the shoulder.

"Susan told me of the agreement, mon," he said, a note of warning in his voice and an edge of steel in his eyes. "She's not yours anymore, mon."

I nodded dumbly and we went to the bedroom where Susan was laid out where he'd left her. Her gaping cunt was stretched beyond comprehension, but what was so unbelieveable was the amount of cum inside it (I could actually see way up inside her) and the cupful that was soaking into the sheets. Her thighs were smeared with jism and her mound was covered with globs of the sperm-laden goo.

She appeared to be asl**p and as we got closer I saw more hickies on her neck, red splotches on her tits and belly, and when William coaxed her onto her side, I saw her ass was red with slaps of Mike's big hands.

She opened her eyes and smiled.

"That was the most amazing thing I've ever experienced," she said with awe. "I didn't know it could be like that. Honest, I never dreamed it could be so good."

Now her hands were between her legs and her fingers stroked through the cum and deep into her. I didn't know if she was trying to f***e a Black man's cum deeper into her or coat her fingers so she could lick it off.

Eventually her fingers pulled out and dripped cum on her belly and tits as she raised them to her lips.

I was mesmerized and it wasn't until she said "go ahead" that I snapped out of it and tried to figure out what she meant.

"You have your cock in your hand," she said to me. "Go ahead and jerk off."

I was amazed to find she was right. I was actually stroking my cock and didn't even remember getting it out.

And William was naked and hard and crawling between her legs, slipping his massive rod in with ease. And I jerked off as he greedily took her and pumped his potent seed into her white body.

Susan, fucked to orgasm countless times already, was soon crying with pleasure as William's sizable tool worked on her slick and slippery hole. In half an hour I counted five climaxes before the big Black cock spewed into her. When she recovered and became aware of her surroundings once more, she saw me and asked in annoyance if I'd washed the dishes. I nodded and she said I was supposed to take the dogs for a walk down the trail.

"They need the exercise," she said. "You're supposed to do it once a day. Or one of us is and as you can see, I'm a little busy. I'd say to walk all three, one at a time, it's gonna take you almost a couple of hours."

I nodded as I zippered up my jeans.

"And don't forget, you said you'd fix that chair. That shouldn't take more than an hour out in the Carriage House. I'll come take a look when you're done - say in three hours."

William was smiling the whole time, lying half on his side with his long Black cock still half inside my wife's cunt. Susan saw his amusement and gave him a quick grin before turning back to me and asking me to put a pot of coffee on.

I shuffled down stairs and got the coffee going, found the leash and hooked up the first dog. By the time I had walked them all two hours was just about up and after a coffee and s smoke, I took the broken chair out to the shop.

The whole time I could picture what was happening up in our bedroom and I knew it was happening time after time. They had stopped for coffee, but other than that I doubt if there was more than a moment or two his cock wasn't inside one of her holes.

It had been far longer than three hours when Susan pushed open the door, poked her head in, and asked how I was doing.

"Just about done," I said, wiping glue from my hands. "I had to take it apart a couple of times."

"Your mind not on your work," she asked with a laugh.

"How about you? Are you done for a while," I asked. "I was just thinking of coming back in for a coffee."

She slid her body around the door so I could see most of her sexy form. She was d****d in a short bathrobe but in the dim light where she stood I couldn't see much, but I caught a look of indecision on her face.

"Well, I suppose we could put on another pot," she said. "I'll see if William wants to come down or if he's in bed for the night."

I gulped at that remark. I had sort of wondered if he was staying and I had my answer. I'd be sl**ping downstairs and she was making sure I knew it.

I put the chair up on the workbench, threw some tools on a shelf, and turned out the lights. Susan was already gone so I made my way back to the kitchen door alone.

She was putting on the coffee and asked me to go check on William.

"See if he wants coffee or if there's anything he needs," she said offhand is if my serving her Black lover was a ordinary as sliced bread. "See if he wants you to run a bath for us now. We were thinking of taking one later."

William was half asl**p with just a corner of sheet over his mid-section. The rest of the bed clothes were a tangle on the floor and the bottom sheet was taken right off the bed and lay in a damp heap in the clothes hamper.

"You want coffee or a bath," I asked, almost rudely.

He opened an eye and his lips curled into a smile showing white teeth.

"Hey mon, yeh. Start the bath and bring us up coffee mon," he said. "Me and her is gonna clean up a bit. Susan said you'd find some clean sheets and stuff to make up the bed again. Said you'd love to do it."

Back down in the kitchen the coffee was ready so I filled two cups while Susan sat, legs spread, at the table waiting. The bathrobe had dropped open and her swollen, red pussy with distended lips and engorged clit was prominent and purposely (I suspected) pointed in my direction. She idly ran her fingers down through the swollen lips, spreading her cunt briefly, and innocently lifting her fingers to her tongue and licking them.

"Ummmmm!" she murmured as her tongue lapped at her juicy fingers. "That's real man cum."

She slowly sauntered to the stairs and I followed her up with the coffee, catching glimpses of her popular pussy. I had started the water for their bath and after setting the coffee on a small book shelf that served as a night stand, I went to the bathroom and checked the water.

When I looked out, Susan and William were sitting up with their backs and heads on pillows against the headboard drinking their coffee. She said Indian style with widely splayed cunt and William had his long legs stretched out and semi-limp cock hanging over his left leg.

"William doesn't have quite enough sugar, Hon, can you fix it," Susan asked. "And make sure the water is still warm. We'll be in in about five minutes."

Her rope was fully open and her tits hung firmly, jutting out between the two sides of the garment. Her nipples were hard and they were still red blotches and teeth marks from previous sessions.

I did their bidding and had to run back down for a lighter and ashtray. Then they made sure I had laid out towels, washcloths, soap, and shampoo before they went in and closed the bathroom door.

"You should probably head down stairs for the night Hon," she said. "I don't think there's anything else we need, but if there is we'll call."

I'm guessing she rode him for 20 minutes and maybe sucked him for a while. I finally heard them open the door close to half an hour after I went down stairs.

"Sorry Hon," Susan called down. "Could you clean up the tub and the floor? We're heading to bed. Oh, and when you're down, don't forget to set an alarm for 6:30 a.m. You'll have to get some breakfast ready for William and then drive him to work. The alarm clock's just outside the bedroom door."

I did as I was told. They hadn't even pulled the plug and it only took a quick glance to see strands of cum floating in the water. And the floor was soaked - from splashing I guessed. The whole time I cleaned up, I could hear muffled talking and giggling from the bedroom.

I took the clock, set it, and tried to sl**p. It was past midnight and I was so horny I knew I'd cum with just a few strokes of my hand. I grabbed some Kleenex and jerked off. But it did little good. I imagined what had happened the day before, and that night and began jerking off again. Finally I relieved myself sufficiently and fell into a fitful sl**p filled with visions of giant Black cocks and Susan spread for them. In one sequence, she was on her hands and knees with a giant cock sliding deep into her. Behind the big Black man fucking her was a line of similar men stretching back as far as the eye could see. A bucket was placed between her legs to catch whatever dripped out of her - and it was half full of white jism.

Another scene had her on her back with another line of men waiting their turns. Her face was a study in a****l lust as cock after cock brought her to climax in an almost continuous string of orgasms.

Finally the scene faded and was replaced with a flash of William's grinning face. The next thing I knew I was listening to a weather forecast and the sun was up.

I did breakfast, took it up and had to wake them and watch as they untangled their legs and moved their groins apart. William's limp Black cock slipped out of her gaping hole. They sat up and accepted the tray of food.

Half an hour later William was dressed and we were heading out the door. Susan was still in bed but before I left she explained that two of the other guys would be dropping by in the afternoon.

"Just so you know, I'll be a bit busy when you get home so you might think about getting some supper ready," Susan said. "Dinner for four, but I expect you'll want to eat out in the carriage house."

Work did take my mind off things, but by mid-afternoon I knew that back at home my wife was no doubt locked in a humping embrace with a Black stranger. By 4 p.m. I was ready to get up and head home. By 5 p.m. I left the office.

That evening was pretty much a repeat of the night before. This time it was James and Jonah and they had apparently spent a few hours double-teaming before I got home. I served supper at 6 p.m. and by the time I finished my supper and came back inside James and Susan were upstairs and Jonah was sprawled in my armchair watching TV.

Neither of them had to work the next day so both stayed at our place, and I could only guess that Susan spent the night between them in our room. I didn't bother with breakfast because I knew they'd sl**p in.

It was the same with work that day - by lunchtime I was picturing what was happening at home. Turns out they got up, ate, watched some TV and then took turns with her until I got home.

That's how the week continued. I can remember who was there on what day or who stayed the night and who didn't. I know Thursday night nobody stayed over past 1 a.m. and Susan said I could sl**p with her as long as I didn't touch her. That night she lay spread and naked describing all the things done to her and all the things she had done with those Black cocks. I jerked off three times laying there listening to her and watching her play with her cunt.

Finally, after I was spent, she dropped a bombshell.

"I'm spending the weekend at the farm house, Hon," she said. "Some of the guys work in the daytime but there'll be plenty of Black cocks most of the time. William is renting a digital video camera and James, apparently, is pretty good with electronic equipment and computers. They think it will be a hoot."

My cock was rock-hard again but she gave me a quick smile, leaned over, and click off the lamp.

I don't know what happened at the farm house that weekend. Hours and hours of video was recorded and from what I've heard it is 'amazing' porn that has made its way in edited form to several porn companies. Susan won't tell me what companies and she claims she doesn't have any copies of the five full-length tapes that eventually came out of that weekend.

When she arrived home Monday afternoon, she went right to bed and slept until Eugene arrived at about 7 p.m.... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 886  |  
  |  2

cindy learns not to nag

We had been out shopping for a new bike for Mike and been to 3 dealers so far. When Mike headed to a dealer a friend told him about in Maysville KY. it was a good hour from the last place. I had been nagging him the whole time there about getting some food till he said (look I will stop at the first place I come to that has food.)

So just as we got to Maysville there was a sign on side of the road about home made food. As we pulled in to the place there was only 4 cars in the lot. But it was 3 in the afternoon too. The place was some out of the way bar on the edge of town.

So we got out of the car and went in as our eye's got use to the dim lights we could see we where the only white people in the bar HELL I was the only lady in the place.
So we sat at table over near the pool table. When we got in the booth the bartender came over to use and ask if we where sure we had the right place . To witch Mike said (look she been nagging me for the last hour about getting some food so he did not care about what kind of bar it was or if she had to blow every guy in the place.) To witch he said what do you want to eat. As he headed off with our order I though and Mike says I need to watch what I say.But the truth is as much as he likes seeing me be a slut he might had meant it.

So we sat there talking about the bike's we had looked at and drinking our beer's. I notice there was 4 other guy's in the in the bar plus the bartender. The guy's looked to be in there early 20's and must have been part of a road crew by the orange vest they had hanging on back of there stools.

Before our food got there 2 of the guy's came over and started playing pool on the table near to our booth. I keep seeing them look at me and knew it was how I was dressed. I had on a real short skirt and with a shelf bra and the top came down to my nipples and a set of booty panties with 3 inch heels. They said hi to us and told us there names where Ben & Troy.

About then the food got there burgers & poto wedges and boy was it good, but before i was done one if the wedges broke and fell between my tits.(any of the ladies with big tits can tell you how that happens all the time and my 44dd more then fit that size.) then Ben said dam don't them tits look good with something brown between them. Then Mike spoke up and said you got that right.And we all started laughing. I was still laughing when Troy said let me help you with that and before i said any thing he had his long black finger between my tit's picking up the wedge and popping it in to his mouth. (Then said at Stan that's the best food he ever had in the place and he should put her tit's on the menu .)And that had all the guy's laughing.
As me and Mike finished our food Troy sank the 8 ball on Ben. He asked if we would like to play partners, but Mike said he wanted to get to the bike shop. But I told him that you have been looking at them all day I want to shoot some pool. So he said whatever he was just going to sat there and look over the papers he got on the bikes while he drank another beer. I told Troy that I would play him. As I racked the balls I could feel the 2 drinks that I had d***k and bent over like that I could feel my tits about to fall out of the shelf bra that I had on.
With the balls racked Troy asked what I wanted to play for. Knowing that Mike had a lot of money on him and that I am a poor shot, I told him whatever you want to play for. As I said it I looked at Mike and he just shook his head and I knew that I had done it again!
Troy said it was 8 ball and that we had to call our shots. Also if you miss you have to undo a button on your top and when it is unbuttoned all the way then it comes off. Then we start on the skirt. I just stood there with my mouth open. Then he said that if he wins he gets to do me right there on the pool table. I then asked him what I get if I win. He laughed and put a 100 dollar bill on the table as he broke the balls.
I walked up to the table where Stan had brought us some more drinks and he had told Mike that he had better get me out of there because that guy was going to fuck her if you don't. Mike just looked at him and said that I had been told about opening my mouth when I shouldn't so he guessed that Troy might just teach me a lesson.
I looked back at the table to see Troy make the 2 ball. So he had stripes. Mike looked at me and told me that I had better play my ass off. I did but soon it was down to me with one ball and Troy only had the 8 ball. But I had missed enough that my top was on the table next to Mike. But I thought I got this, my 6 ball is right in front of the center pocket and the 8 ball was in front of the other center pocket where I had to get over the 8 ball with my cue. By now all the guys in the place were around the table cheering Troy on and telling me how he was going to fuck me good. Then I hit my 6 ball in but as I got up from the table my tit fell out of my bra and knocked the 8 ball in.
God damn girl was what came out of Troy's mouth. Guess you really wanted this black cock to give up the game that way. I told him to wait because that wasn't fair. After all I didn't mean for that to happen. He just looked at me and said a bet is a bet. I said to wait and how about double or nothing. He laughed and told me that when he was done with me the first time that I wouldn't be able to walk anyway. I told him ok one more game for anything that you want.
He said ok. so I racked the balls up again. I then went over to stand by Mike at the table where he and Stan were sitting at. As Troy was getting ready to break the balls told me that the bet was if I win I get dressed and go home but if he won he was going to fuck me and when he was done anyone in the place that wanted to could do the same. I said ok to the bet. I knew that I almost had him the last game.
Troy broke the rack and then one by one ran the table. I didn't even get a single shot. I looked back at where Mike was setting behind me. He just reached up and unzipped my skirt then pulled my skirt and panties down. He then told me to pay up. Stan then spoke up and said no ton the pool table you assholes. The sofa bed is over there by the stage and also spotlights. As Troy led me by the hand over there two guys who never even told me their names opened up the sofa bed. Troy set me on the edge of it and pulled out his hard cock. Damn he was hung. He was so big that I couldn't even get my hand around it and it had to be at least 12 inches long. He had me suck and lick the head and shaft to rub his precum all over it telling me that I had better get it good and wet. Then he pushed me on my back and had the 2 other guys grab one of my feet and hold them up in the air to open my lefts up as wide as possible. He rubbed the head of that monster on my pussy. He then looked me right in the eye and said that he hoped I was on the pill because no one here was going to pull out or use a rubber. And with that he slammed that bare monster in to me till it hit the bottom. He stopped there till so I could get use to it. Then he ask if I was ready to get my brains fucked out. All I could do was grunt because he had me cumming already. Then he went at my pussy like a machine none stop almost pulling out to slamming back in till his balls hit my assholes. And I just kept cumming and he did me like that for 20 min at least. till he in as far as I could take it and filled me with his cum.

When I looked up the other 3 guy's had there cock's out none as big as Troy but every one 10 inch's or more and thick. ben got on me next he did not last as long as Troy but he did just as good of a job at keeping me cumming the whole time. Then I saw Mike and Stan head out of the room as the third guy got on me. he and the fourth one went good 20 min each. And true to Troy's word each one of them pumped me full of there cum. As I lay there with all there cum dripping out of my pussy I saw the four guy's dressing and heading out the door.

I saw Stan lock the door again and come back to the sofa bed and I ask him where Mike was. He said in the office working on my camera system so to get a good DVD of all fun. Just then I saw he had his cock out and it was hard. It was not as big as the others guy's but a good 8 inch's. He looked at me and said that pussy is has been wore out to day. I told him yep they sure let me have it.Then he told me to get on my hands and knees. So I did he moved up behind me and put his cock in my pussy and started to slow fuck me. And in no time at all I was cumming again and just as I started to cum good and hard. He pulled out of my pussy and went right back in but this time up my ass in one deep move. And I stared cumming like mad. As did he when I came back down to earth. There I was face on the bed ass in the air cum dripping from my ass and pussy down my legs. As Mike and Stan shock hands.

Mike Said for me to go to the ladies room and clean up. I did as he said and as I got back I saw Stan give Mike a disk and a card.Mike then handed me my top and skirt. I ask where my panties were he said Stan wanted to keep them.Then Stan came up behind me and kissed me on the neck and said we will see you Sunday. Then Mike and Stan shut the sofa bed and Stan let us out saying he had to get the place back open.

As we got back to car I ask Mike what Stan meant about Sunday, He said Stan had told him about a poker game him and some of his friends had on Sunday. When the bar was closed. Stan ask if I could be the waitress for the game. He told mike I would make 500$ easy. And one of the guy's ran the bike shop up the road. and he bet that your wife can cut a good deal with him.

When we got home I ask if he meant it about me doing the poker party. To witch he said (look your haven fun and we are getting some good pic and video of you and these guy's so why not get paid for being a slut.

Cindy... Continue»
Posted by ilv44dd 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 669  |  
  |  1

cindy learns not to nag

We had been out shopping for a new bike for Mike and been to 3 dealers so far. When Mike headed to a dealer a friend told him about in Maysville KY. it was a good hour from the last place. I had been nagging him the whole time there about getting some food till he said (look I will stop at the first place I come to that has food.)

So just as we got to Maysville there was a sign on side of the road about home made food. As we pulled in to the place there was only 4 cars in the lot. But it was 3 in the afternoon too. The place was some out of the way bar on the edge of town.

So we got out of the car and went in as our eye's got use to the dim lights we could see we where the only white people in the bar HELL I was the only lady in the place.
So we sat at table over near the pool table. When we got in the booth the bartender came over to use and ask if we where sure we had the right place . To witch Mike said (look she been nagging me for the last hour about getting some food so he did not care about what kind of bar it was or if she had to blow every guy in the place.) To witch he said what do you want to eat. As he headed off with our order I though and Mike says I need to watch what I say.But the truth is as much as he likes seeing me be a slut he might had meant it.

So we sat there talking about the bike's we had looked at and drinking our beer's. I notice there was 4 other guy's in the in the bar plus the bartender. The guy's looked to be in there early 20's and must have been part of a road crew by the orange vest they had hanging on back of there stools.

Before our food got there 2 of the guy's came over and started playing pool on the table near to our booth. I keep seeing them look at me and knew it was how I was dressed. I had on a real short skirt and with a shelf bra and the top came down to my nipples and a set of booty panties with 3 inch heels. They said hi to us and told us there names where Ben & Troy.

About then the food got there burgers & poto wedges and boy was it good, but before i was done one if the wedges broke and fell between my tits.(any of the ladies with big tits can tell you how that happens all the time and my 44dd more then fit that size.) then Ben said dam don't them tits look good with something brown between them. Then Mike spoke up and said you got that right.And we all started laughing. I was still laughing when Troy said let me help you with that and before i said any thing he had his long black finger between my tit's picking up the wedge and popping it in to his mouth. (Then said at Stan that's the best food he ever had in the place and he should put her tit's on the menu .)And that had all the guy's laughing.
As me and Mike finished our food Troy sank the 8 ball on Ben. He asked if we would like to play partners, but Mike said he wanted to get to the bike shop. But I told him that you have been looking at them all day I want to shoot some pool. So he said whatever he was just going to sat there and look over the papers he got on the bikes while he drank another beer. I told Troy that I would play him. As I racked the balls I could feel the 2 drinks that I had d***k and bent over like that I could feel my tits about to fall out of the shelf bra that I had on.
With the balls racked Troy asked what I wanted to play for. Knowing that Mike had a lot of money on him and that I am a poor shot, I told him whatever you want to play for. As I said it I looked at Mike and he just shook his head and I knew that I had done it again!
Troy said it was 8 ball and that we had to call our shots. Also if you miss you have to undo a button on your top and when it is unbuttoned all the way then it comes off. Then we start on the skirt. I just stood there with my mouth open. Then he said that if he wins he gets to do me right there on the pool table. I then asked him what I get if I win. He laughed and put a 100 dollar bill on the table as he broke the balls.
I walked up to the table where Stan had brought us some more drinks and he had told Mike that he had better get me out of there because that guy was going to fuck her if you don't. Mike just looked at him and said that I had been told about opening my mouth when I shouldn't so he guessed that Troy might just teach me a lesson.
I looked back at the table to see Troy make the 2 ball. So he had stripes. Mike looked at me and told me that I had better play my ass off. I did but soon it was down to me with one ball and Troy only had the 8 ball. But I had missed enough that my top was on the table next to Mike. But I thought I got this, my 6 ball is right in front of the center pocket and the 8 ball was in front of the other center pocket where I had to get over the 8 ball with my cue. By now all the guys in the place were around the table cheering Troy on and telling me how he was going to fuck me good. Then I hit my 6 ball in but as I got up from the table my tit fell out of my bra and knocked the 8 ball in.
God damn girl was what came out of Troy's mouth. Guess you really wanted this black cock to give up the game that way. I told him to wait because that wasn't fair. After all I didn't mean for that to happen. He just looked at me and said a bet is a bet. I said to wait and how about double or nothing. He laughed and told me that when he was done with me the first time that I wouldn't be able to walk anyway. I told him ok one more game for anything that you want.
He said ok. so I racked the balls up again. I then went over to stand by Mike at the table where he and Stan were sitting at. As Troy was getting ready to break the balls told me that the bet was if I win I get dressed and go home but if he won he was going to fuck me and when he was done anyone in the place that wanted to could do the same. I said ok to the bet. I knew that I almost had him the last game.
Troy broke the rack and then one by one ran the table. I didn't even get a single shot. I looked back at where Mike was setting behind me. He just reached up and unzipped my skirt then pulled my skirt and panties down. He then told me to pay up. Stan then spoke up and said no ton the pool table you assholes. The sofa bed is over there by the stage and also spotlights. As Troy led me by the hand over there two guys who never even told me their names opened up the sofa bed. Troy set me on the edge of it and pulled out his hard cock. Damn he was hung. He was so big that I couldn't even get my hand around it and it had to be at least 12 inches long. He had me suck and lick the head and shaft to rub his precum all over it telling me that I had better get it good and wet. Then he pushed me on my back and had the 2 other guys grab one of my feet and hold them up in the air to open my lefts up as wide as possible. He rubbed the head of that monster on my pussy. He then looked me right in the eye and said that he hoped I was on the pill because no one here was going to pull out or use a rubber. And with that he slammed that bare monster in to me till it hit the bottom. He stopped there till so I could get use to it. Then he ask if I was ready to get my brains fucked out. All I could do was grunt because he had me cumming already. Then he went at my pussy like a machine none stop almost pulling out to slamming back in till his balls hit my assholes. And I just kept cumming and he did me like that for 20 min at least. till he in as far as I could take it and filled me with his cum.

When I looked up the other 3 guy's had there cock's out none as big as Troy but every one 10 inch's or more and thick. ben got on me next he did not last as long as Troy but he did just as good of a job at keeping me cumming the whole time. Then I saw Mike and Stan head out of the room as the third guy got on me. he and the fourth one went good 20 min each. And true to Troy's word each one of them pumped me full of there cum. As I lay there with all there cum dripping out of my pussy I saw the four guy's dressing and heading out the door.

I saw Stan lock the door again and come back to the sofa bed and I ask him where Mike was. He said in the office working on my camera system so to get a good DVD of all fun. Just then I saw he had his cock out and it was hard. It was not as big as the others guy's but a good 8 inch's. He looked at me and said that pussy is has been wore out to day. I told him yep they sure let me have it.Then he told me to get on my hands and knees. So I did he moved up behind me and put his cock in my pussy and started to slow fuck me. And in no time at all I was cumming again and just as I started to cum good and hard. He pulled out of my pussy and went right back in but this time up my ass in one deep move. And I stared cumming like mad. As did he when I came back down to earth. There I was face on the bed ass in the air cum dripping from my ass and pussy down my legs. As Mike and Stan shock hands.

Mike Said for me to go to the ladies room and clean up. I did as he said and as I got back I saw Stan give Mike a disk and a card.Mike then handed me my top and skirt. I ask where my panties were he said Stan wanted to keep them.Then Stan came up behind me and kissed me on the neck and said we will see you Sunday. Then Mike and Stan shut the sofa bed and Stan let us out saying he had to get the place back open.

As we got back to car I ask Mike what Stan meant about Sunday, He said Stan had told him about a poker game him and some of his friends had on Sunday. When the bar was closed. Stan ask if I could be the waitress for the game. He told mike I would make 500$ easy. And one of the guy's ran the bike shop up the road. and he bet that your wife can cut a good deal with him.

When we got home I ask if he meant it about me doing the poker party. To witch he said (look your haven fun and we are getting some good pic and video of you and these guy's so why not get paid for being a slut.

Cind... Continue»
Posted by ilv44dd 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 458  |  
  |  1

Cindy learns not to nag

[/b We had been out shopping for a new bike for Mike and been to 3 dealers so far. When Mike headed to a dealer a friend told him about in Maysville KY. it was a good hour from the last place. I had been nagging him the whole time there about getting some food till he said (look I will stop at the first place I come to that has food.)

So just as we got to Maysville there was a sign on side of the road about home made food. As we pulled in to the place there was only 4 cars in the lot. But it was 3 in the afternoon too. The place was some out of the way bar on the edge of town.

So we got out of the car and went in as our eye's got use to the dim lights we could see we where the only white people in the bar HELL I was the only lady in the place.
So we sat at table over near the pool table. When we got in the booth the bartender came over to use and ask if we where sure we had the right place . To witch Mike said (look she been nagging me for the last hour about getting some food so he did not care about what kind of bar it was or if she had to blow every guy in the place.) To witch he said what do you want to eat. As he headed off with our order I though and Mike says I need to watch what I say.But the truth is as much as he likes seeing me be a slut he might had meant it.

So we sat there talking about the bike's we had looked at and drinking our beer's. I notice there was 4 other guy's in the in the bar plus the bartender. The guy's looked to be in there early 20's and must have been part of a road crew by the orange vest they had hanging on back of there stools.

Before our food got there 2 of the guy's came over and started playing pool on the table near to our booth. I keep seeing them look at me and knew it was how I was dressed. I had on a real short skirt and with a shelf bra and the top came down to my nipples and a set of booty panties with 3 inch heels. They said hi to us and told us there names where Ben & Troy.

About then the food got there burgers & poto wedges and boy was it good, but before i was done one if the wedges broke and fell between my tits.(any of the ladies with big tits can tell you how that happens all the time and my 44dd more then fit that size.) then Ben said dam don't them tits look good with something brown between them. Then Mike spoke up and said you got that right.And we all started laughing. I was still laughing when Troy said let me help you with that and before i said any thing he had his long black finger between my tit's picking up the wedge and popping it in to his mouth. (Then said at Stan that's the best food he ever had in the place and he should put her tit's on the menu .)And that had all the guy's laughing.

As me and Mike finished our food Troy sank the 8 ball on Ben. He asked if we would like to play partners, but Mike said he wanted to get to the bike shop. But I told him that you have been looking at them all day I want to shoot some pool. So he said whatever he was just going to sat there and look over the papers he got on the bikes while he drank another beer. I told Troy that I would play him. As I racked the balls I could feel the 2 drinks that I had d***k and bent over like that I could feel my tits about to fall out of the shelf bra that I had on. And being only 5'2 I had to bend over the table allot. With the balls racked Troy asked what I wanted to play for. Knowing that Mike had a lot of money on him and that I am a good shot, I told him whatever you want to play for. As I said it I looked at Mike and he just shook his head and I knew that I had done it again! Said the wrong thing at the wrong time.

Troy said it was 8 ball and that we had to call our shots. Also if you miss you have to undo a button on your top and when it is unbuttoned all the way then it comes off. Then we start on the skirt. I just stood there with my mouth open. Then he said that if he wins he gets to do me right there on the pool table. I then asked him what I get if I win. He laughed and put a 100 dollar bill on the table as he broke the balls.
I walked up to the table where Stan had brought us some more drinks and he had told Mike that he had better get me out of there because that guy was going to fuck her if you don't. Mike just looked at him and said that I had been told about opening my mouth when I shouldn't so he guessed that Troy might just teach me a lesson.
I looked back at the table to see Troy make the 2 ball. So he had stripes. Mike looked at me and told me that I had better play my ass off. I did but soon it was down to me with one ball and Troy only had the 8 ball. But I had missed enough that my top was on the table next to Mike. But I thought I got this, my 6 ball is right in front of the center pocket and the 8 ball was in front of the other center pocket where I had to get over the 8 ball with my cue. By now all the guys in the place were around the table cheering Troy on and telling me how he was going to fuck me good. Then I hit my 6 ball in but as I got up from the table my tit fell out of my bra and knocked the 8 ball in.

God damn girl was what came out of Troy's mouth. Guess you really wanted this black cock to give up the game that way. I told him to wait because that wasn't fair. After all I didn't mean for that to happen. He just looked at me and said a bet is a bet. I said to wait and how about double or nothing. He laughed and told me that when he was done with me the first time that I wouldn't be able to walk anyway. I told him ok one more game for anything that you want.
He said ok. So I racked the balls up again. I then went over to stand by Mike at the table where he and Stan were sitting at talking. As Troy was getting ready to break the balls he told me that the bet was if I win I get dressed and go home but if he won he was going to fuck me and when he was done anyone in the place that wanted to could do the same. I said ok to the bet. I knew that I almost had him the last game.

Troy broke the rack and then one by one ran the table. I didn't even get a single shot. I looked back at where Mike was setting behind me. He just reached up and unzipped my skirt then pulled my skirt and panties down. He then told me to pay up. Stan then spoke up and said not on the pool table you assholes. The sofa bed is over there by the stage and also turned on the spotlights over it. As Troy led me by the hand over there two guys who never even told me their names opened up the sofa bed. Troy set me on the edge of it and pulled out his hard cock. Damn he was hung. He was so big that I couldn't even get my hand around it and it had to be at least 12 inches long. He had me suck and lick the head and shaft to rub his precum all over it telling me that I had better get it good and wet. Then he pushed me on my back and had the 2 other guys grab one of my feet each one held them up in the air to open my legs up as wide as possible. He rubbed the head of that monster on my pussy. He then looked me right in the eye and said that he hoped I was on the pill because no one here was going to pull out or use a rubber. And with that he slammed that bare monster in to me till it hit the bottom. He stopped there so I could get use to it. Then he ask if I was ready to get my brains fucked out. All I could do was grunt because he had me cumming already. Then he went at my pussy like a machine none stop almost pulling out to slamming back in till his balls hit my assholes. And I just kept cumming and he did me like that for 20 min at least. Till he went in as far as I could take it and filled me with his cum. And dam was there lots of cum in that monster.

When I looked up the other 3 guy's had there cock's out none as big as Troy but every one 10 inch's or more and thick. ben got on me next he did not last as long as Troy but he did just as good of a job at keeping me cumming the whole time. Then I saw Mike and Stan head out of the room as the third guy got on me. he and the fourth one went good 20 min each. And true to Troy's word each one of them pumped me full of there cum. As I lay there with all there cum dripping out of my pussy I saw the four guy's dressing and heading out the door.

I saw Stan lock the door again and come back to the sofa bed and I ask him where Mike was. He said in the office working on my camera system so to get a good DVD of all fun. Just then I saw he had his cock out and it was hard. It was not as big as the others guy's but a good 8 inch's. He looked at me and said that pussy is has been wore out to day. I told him yep they sure let me have it.Then he told me to get on my hands and knees. So I did he moved up behind me and put his cock in my pussy and started to slow fuck me. And in no time at all I was cumming again and just as I started to cum good and hard. He pulled out of my pussy and went right back in but this time up my ass in one deep move. And I stared cumming like mad. As did he when I came back down to earth. There I was face on the bed ass in the air cum dripping from my ass and pussy down my legs. As Mike and Stan shock hands.

Mike Said for me to go to the ladies room and clean up. I did as he said and as I got back I saw Stan give Mike a disk and a card.Mike then handed me my top and skirt. I ask where my panties were he said Stan wanted to keep them.Then Stan came up behind me and kissed me on the neck and said we will see you Sunday. Then Mike and Stan shut the sofa bed and Stan let us out saying he had to get the place back open.

As we got back to car I ask Mike what Stan meant about Sunday, He said Stan had told him about a poker game him and some of his friends had on Sunday. When the bar was closed. Stan ask if Cindy could be the waitress for the game. He told Mike she would make 500$ easy. And one of the guy's ran the bike shop up the road. and he bet that your wife can cut a good deal with him.

When we got home I ask if he meant it about me doing the poker party. To witch he said (look your haven fun and we are getting some good pic and video of you and these guy's so why not get paid for being a slut.)

... Continue»
Posted by ilv44dd 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 647  |  
  |  2

Rania's Poker Party

i****t, First, Inter, Oral, Amp, Preg?

So I was sitting there, the way I always am, but at least I had some
company. Mark was there, and he'd brought a couple of his friends. A
black guy named Tony and a guy who looked Irish, all red hair and freckles
named Cal, which was short for Callahan I found out, since his first name
was Toby and he hated it. I'd never met them before, but it was cool.

They were all about 20, Cal was 19 I think, going to the junior college.
I'd just turned 18 and I was still in high school, which seemed ridiculous
to me. I couldn't wait to graduate. Mom and Dad were out of town for a
wedding, which was the main reason Mark and his friends had come by.
Raiding my dad's liquor cabinet was a lot cheaper than buying it.

"So how do you play this?" I asked.

"You never played poker, Rania?" Tony grinned at me. He was pretty
cute, not really tall, but nice looking with his chocolate skin and white
teeth. A real outgoing personality too, sort of a friendly guy and I liked
that a lot.

"Nope." I shrugged. "I can play cribbage though."

"Cribbage?" Mark laughed. "This is poker night! Everybody bring your

"Money?" I stared at him.

"Well, you gotta have money." Cal laughed. "That's the point."

"Ahhh..." I rolled my eyes. "I got better things to do with my money
than give it to you guys." I started pushing myself from the table.

"It's not real money, just nickels and dimes, don't go." Tony smiled at

"Wellll..." I shrugged. "I'll try a little."

We were all drinking, the guys more than me. It was fun though, sitting
there and trying to figure out what I was doing. One of the guys would
help figure out how much to bet, or if I should fold, or whatever. They
were trying to be honest too, it seemed like, cause I was winning. I had
like ten dollars in nickels, dimes, and quarters in front of me and it was

"Well, shoot. I guess we better get serious." Mark said, looking at the
big pile of coins in front of me, and the little ones in front of him and
his friends. "No more help for Rania, she's on her own now."

"That's fine." I giggled. "I'll beat the pants off you guys anyway!" I
was feeling pretty smart right then.

"Beat the pants off us?" Cal grinned and Tony laughed with him. "We'll
see, we'll see."

And sure enough, eventually my luck started turning. Tony won a bunch
of hands, with Cal and Mark winning enough to stay in the game. We were
all getting a little buzzed, not really d***k, but just relaxed. I was
sitting between Cal and Tony and they'd both moved their chairs a little
closer, just a fraction every once in awhile and before I knew it they were
right next to me, the both of them.

"Hey!" I laughed. "You guys are cheating!"

"No we're not!" Tony protested. "We just like sitting by you."

"Yeah, Kell, come on." Cal touched me on my shoulder, giving me a little
rub and I grinned at him.

"You're just trying to see my cards."

It didn't really occur to me that they might be trying to see something
else too. I'm a pretty girl, I know that, with a cute face and a nice
body. A real nice body, seriously toned, even buff you might say because I
get a serious workout everyday. My ass is nice and pert and solid, believe
me, I'm proud of my butt, I work it to death. My breasts are nice too,
firm but pretty large and I was a little self-conscious about them
actually, since they were 34D cups. In high school big is good, but bigger
is sort of weird.

I have blonde hair, sorta long I guess. Mostly I keep it in a ponytail,
but that night it was loose. And blue eyes, not dramatic blue or anything,
but nice. Everybody likes me, but my problem is that I have really bad
legs. In fact, I don't have any legs at all hardly, which sucks even worse
than you might think. It happened when I was seven, riding my bike and
ending up under a truck. No use crying over it 11 years later though, I
did plenty of that before. So, now you know I'm an amputee, with a great
body, a pretty face, and no boyfriend...Cause for some reason boys just
don't really want to get serious with a girl in a wheelchair.

So, I was sort of innocent. I mean I never really had a boyfriend or
anything, as I just explained. I wasn't exactly shy myself, but I was far
from outgoing and I think I intimidated most guys anyway. Even the guys I
was playing poker with, at first they'd been nervous, sort of like they
were walking on egg shells around me, but their drinking and my
determination to have good time got them over that quickly enough.

Maybe too quickly I thought, as it did finally dawn on me that by trying
to look at my cards Tony and Cal were getting a pretty good eyeful down my
loosely buttoned blouse.

"Okay, okay." I grinned. "Move back over, come on...I want to win some
of your money back."

They laughed and joked, but they moved and I still wasn't winning. But
finally I had a good hand, a really good one, and it was right on time too.
I was down to my last quarter, which I'd just anted into the pot.

Mark had the bet and he threw in a dime, which Tony matched and then
bumped to a quarter. I just looked down at the empty table and then at the
three jacks in my hand.

"Can I borrow a quarter from somebody?" I asked innocently and they all
laughed at me. "I'm serious, come on!"

"You can't borrow a quarter, Rania!" Mark grinned. "You have to play
with your own money."

"But I don't have any more. Please?" I looked around, batting my eyes
and making a puppy dog face, but it was no use.

"Nope, you're out of money, you're out of the game, that's how it
works." Cal said.

"Well...Maybe..." Tony started saying and I smiled at him. "You got
anything worth a quarter? You know, something to throw in?"

"Ummm..." I thought about it. "I have my earrings." I said. "They're
worth way more than a quarter though."

"Don't bet those Kell." Mark shook his head.

"Well, you guys wouldn't really keep them, if I lost..." I looked
around. "Would you?"

"I would." Mark said seriously, cause he was sorta like that.

"I bet you would." I frowned.

"Aw, she's out." Cal said, "Let's bet?"

"Wait, hold on...How about um, my top?" I said, giggling nervously, but
being serious. "Like strip poker, right?"

"You played strip poker before?" Tony grinned at me.

"Well no, but I heard of it." I said. "Come on, my top okay?"

"For a quarter?" Mark stared at me.

"Mmmm...Can I get like a little change or something for it?" I asked

"No." Cal grinned. "All clothes are a quarter except
wearing socks?"

"No!" I laughed at him and he turned bright red, but I wasn't offended
or anything.

"Okay, so Rania's clothes are worth a quarter." Mark said, "Okay?"

"Yeah sure." Tony nodded, looking at his cards like he was cool.

"Okay." Cal nodded as well.

"Alright then, I have to take it off now?" I asked.

"You gotta pay the pot, Rania." Tony grinned and they all watched as I
sighed and took off my blouse, exposing my plain white bra cupping my large

I folded it up and put it in the center of the table. "Okay, I'm in."

I tried to ignore the guys' looks, but I felt a little funny sitting
there in my bra. I kept my cards close to my chest and brushed a long
strand of blonde hair out of my eyes, being brave as I returned their

"Okay, to me?" Cal licked his lips. "I'm...I'm in...and uh, I'll raise
it a quarter."

"What?" I stared at him and he giggled.

"Wait your turn." He smiled at me.

Of course everyone stayed in, Mark and then Tony, tossing in their money
and Tony even raised another quarter, so it was fifty cents to me!

"This isn't fair!" I said, looking at them with pursed lips.

"Fifty cents, Kell." Mark leaned back.

That's uh...Hmmm..." Tony chuckled. "Your bra and shorts, I guess. If
you wanna stay in the game."

"I don't like you guys." I said, frowning as I looked at my cards again.
Three jacks, an eight and a two. And we still had the draw coming.
"Underwear has to be worth more than regular clothes, come on."

"Well, we agreed..." Cal started, but Tony held up his hand.

"That's fair." He nodded, looking around. "Underwear is...personal." He
said it with a straight face, but then he bust out laughing and even I had
to smile at him.

"How about, okay, fifty cents for underwear then...but that includes
panties too." Mark looked at me and I nodded as we all agreed that was

"Okay, hold on a sec." I put my cards face down and made funny faces at
them for a few seconds while I worked my panties off, pulling them out
front under the long skirt I wore with a grin.

"Oh, she can't do that!" Cal protested, but Tony just laughed and nodded
and Mark just shrugged. "You can't do that, you gotta like take stuff off
in order."

"What?" I laughed at him. "How do you know I don't put my dress on
before I put on my panties?"

"Well..." He looked down, grumbling because I hadn't shown him my tits.

But I was sitting there with no panties on, and it was a little
embarrassing putting them on the table. I mean they were clean, you know,
but they were my little pink panties, with a little white bow on the front
and...It was weird. It was also exciting, which was really strange. There
I was, an 18 year old high school virgin, playing strip poker with three
college guys...Yikes! I kinda liked it.

But I wouldn't have admitted it in a hundred thousand million years.

At least we got to draw cards now and I decided to take two, looking for
that other jack. Mark took one, so I figured he had like a straight, or
maybe a flush, if he'd gotten lucky. Tony took three, so all he had was a
pair of something. Cal took three also, so I figured I had them beat just
sitting there.

"My bet?" Tony asked. "I'll check."

"What's that mean...oh!" I remembered. "My bet, right? Ummm..." I
frowned then and Tony was grinning. "You sneaky..."

I had to bet either a quarter or fifty cents, and I was going to lose
either my bra or my skirt, one or the other. This wasn't working out like
I'd planned at all and I almost quit, but I knew I had the winning hand

"A quarter..." I said. "You guys keep your eyes on your cards." I made
sure I was sitting close to table, as close as I could get, and I wriggled
my butt out of my skirt, wrapping it up finally and putting it on the

"Hmmm...Cal looked at his cards and then at me...and then, "I'm out. I
got squat."

"Quarter to me huh?" Mark rubbed his chin. "Okay. Here's your quarter
and I'll...bump it a quarter. Fifty cents Tony."

"I'm in." He didn't even hesitate. "And, aw, what the hell...let's add
a quarter. So that's..."

"Fifty cents to me." I frowned. But I'd pulled two fives in the draw,
as if by magic, and even I knew it was gonna be tough for anybody to beat a
full house.

"Alright." I took a deep breath. "We're all adults." Then I looked at
Mark. "Some of us anyway, Mark close your eyes."

"No way, Rania. Let's see `em." He laughed and I blushed, but I did it.

I removed my bra slowly, actually liking the way I had the attention of
those guys, especially Tony whom I was starting to like a lot. Cal was
okay too, Mark...nyaaa...So I reached behind me, which of course gave those
guys a real thrill, and undid my bra with one hand, pressing it to my boobs
with the other, and then finally taking it off after a long, long pause.

"Wow." Cal said. "You're uh...Wow."

"Close your mouth, Cal." Tony chuckled, but he was looking at my tits
too and he liked them a lot.

My nipples were hard, which was mildly embarrassing, and pointed like
bubblegum rockets. They didn't sag, for all their size, and I was sort of
proud actually. I'd never, ever shown my breasts to anyone, but there I
was, naked as a jaybird now, with rock hard nipples and three horny guys.
Do you see a pattern here?

I tossed my bra on the table carelessly, I mean once they'd seen me I
couldn't take it back, so I actually relaxed quite a bit and laughed at
their stares.

"Is that it I asked?" Ready to lay down my cards and get dressed again,
because I knew I had a winner.

"Uh, nope...It's a quarter to me and I'll see that, and raise fifty
cents." Mark said.

"Fifty cents?" I stared at him. "You're doing that on purpose! I don't
have anymore clothes!"

"Sorry, Kell...But these cards are worth every penny!" He smiled and I
knew he was bluffing.

"Trying to buy the pot, huh buddy?" Tony thought he was bluffing too.
"I got your fifty, and here's fifty cents more."

"Oh you guys suck!" I said. "A dollar now? To me?" I was sitting on
the best hand anybody'd had all night and they were pulling that stuff? It
wasn't fair and I was so annoyed I even forgot I was naked. Almost.

"A dollar to you." Tony nodded.

"Well." I shrugged. "I guess I'm out. I don't have anything else to

"Well..." Mark said slowly. " could bet other things."

"Other things?" I looked at him. "Like what? My teeth?"

"No, about, I don't know...a kiss maybe? Or...Nah...that's
not worth a dollar..."

"A kiss isn't worth a dollar?" I stared at him in disbelief. "Is that
an insult or something?" I honestly didn't know what to think of it.

Tony and Cal had the good sense to stay quiet, at least.

"No I just mean a kiss, well...everybody kisses." Mark shrugged. "How
about like, ummm...something serious."

"Serious?" I was lost now. "What do you mean serious?"

"I mean like sex, you know. a blowjob?" He said
slowly, watching my reaction closely.

"What?" I snorted. "Are you crazy?"

"Well, if you bet a blowjob and you win...You get to pick who goes down
on you, right?" Mark grinned at me. "I mean you could have Tony do it, if
you want...He's still in. Or me...Up to you. Plus you get our money."

"Uhhh..." I sat back shaking my head trying to understand him.

"But only if you win, if you don't then whoever wins the hand, me or know..."

"You want me to give you a blowjob?" I'd never even touched a boy's

"Well, duh...You're pretty hot." Mark chuckled and if I could have I
might have slapped him.

"So it's like you guys win either way." I shook my head.

"Well so do you." Mark grinned, "Depending on how you look at it."

"I won't give you a blowjob, Mark." I shook my head. "Tony maybe," I
seriously blushed when I said that and I couldn't look at him. "But not

"Why not?" He asked.

"Cause you're my b*****r?" I said, holding out my hand like it was
obvious. "Remember that?"

"Ah, who cares, come on...You're probably gonna win anyway and then you
can play with Tony all you want."

"I don't want to play with Tony!" But I was lying and they knew it. I
could feel my face burning and my nipples felt like they were going to pop.
My sex was greasy and I squirmed uncomfortably in my chair.

"Well, either way. Oral sex for a dollar, you in or out?" He asked.

"I'mmmmm..." I paused, thinking hard. If I had the winning hand, I
could probably clean these guys out. Teach them a real lesson maybe. And
I did have the winning hand, I was sure.

"What? Come on." Mark said impatiently.

"How much for real sex?" I asked, swallowing hard.

"What? Like fucking?" Mark stared at me.

"Yeah." I nodded. "If I said I'd do it with the winner, if I don't win
I mean, how much is that worth?"

"I don't know." Mark shrugged. "Five dollars?" He looked at Tony and
Tony was laughing and not saying a word. He just held up his hands like he
was innocent.

"Don't ask me, man." Tony wasn't saying a thing.

"Five?" I shook my head. "You're crazy, it's gotta be like...I don't
know, twenty bucks, how about that?" Even that wasn't very much, especially
for my virginity, but these guys didn't know I was a virgin and I wasn't
gonna say anything, and twenty bucks was probably about all my b*****r had
anyway. He was always broke.

"Ahhh...well, sure." Mark nodded and took a drink of his beer. "Twenty
is...okay, I guess."

"Okay then, I'll see your dollar...for a blowjob..." I rolled my eyes.
"And raise you guys twenty for um, fucking...But!" I stared at them. "No
more raising, this is it, right?"

"Sure uh, okay." Mark nodded. "So twenty to me? Then..." He opened his
wallet for ten, searched his pockets for a crumpled five and some ones, and
finally counted all the change in front of him. He had twenty dollars and
ten cents. "...I'm in."

"I'" Tony nodded and I laughed at him, thinking I'd just scored
pretty good. About 45, almost 50 bucks altogether, not bad at all.

"Read `em and weep, boys!" I said, cause I'd heard that in a movie once
and had wanted to say it al night. I laid down my full house and grinned
at them triumphantly.

"Uhhh, that's good." Tony nodded. "But I have four sixes. Sorry about
that." But he didn't look sorry and my smile felt frozen on my face.

"Ohhh...look at Tony go!" Cal laughed, finally finding his voice after
sitting like a lump for twenty minutes staring at my boobs.

"Not bad Tony, but I got this little thing they call a straight
flush...Seven through Jack of Hearts. Ain't that cool?" Mark grinned at
us, and especially at me.

"Bet you were looking for this guy, huh?" He tapped his jack, the one
I'd been missing.

"Well, I guess it's our lucky night Tony, Rania owes us buddy!" He gave
Tony a high five and I glared at him. "You're not gonna welch out on us,
are you s*s?"

"No." I shook my head. "You know me better than that, Mark."

"Yeah." He smiled at me. "You always keep your promises, and hey!
That's why we love you!"

"Well, you're the big winner I guess um..." I swallowed, not exactly
sure how I was supposed to feel about this. I mean I wanted sex yeah, but
not with my b*****r for one thing. And not because I owed to somebody for
another. I kinda wanted it to be more special than that, you know?

"I think she's shy." Mark said to Tony.

"Well, you're kinda bein' a dick." Tony told him and I smiled at that.

"Am I?" Mark looked at him.

"Yeah. You gotta be smooth man." Tony shook his head. "You already
know she's gonna do it, right? So be nice."

"It's okay." I smiled at Tony, "Mark's been a dick since he was born.
I'm used to it."

"Shoot." Tony shook his head, smiling back at me. "If you were my
s****r...Mmmm...I wouldn't be no dick, not like that."

"Yeah yeah...Knock it off." He looked at me. "Are you gonna pay up or

I laughed then, looking at Tony. "See what I mean?" I nodded. "Yeah
okay, ummm...The same time okay? I want Tony to be there. I..." I bit my
lip, looking at him. "I want him to be my first, alright?"

"Your first?" Tony narrowed his eyes.

"I never did it." I swallowed nervously. "So um...You did it before
right? Like you know how?"

He chuckled and I blushed. "Don't worry, everybody knows how. That
ain't the hard part."

"Yeah. I know." I was sounding stupid, the way I do when I talk to guys
I like. "I just meant,'re not a virgin too, are you?"

"No." Tony smiled. "But I wish I was now." He was talking softer and I
think we both forgot Mark and Cal were there with us.

"Why?" I asked, smiling and playing with my hair, feeling my bare
breasts just aching suddenly to be touched.

"Cause you're way finer than any girlfriend I ever had." Tony was closer
too and then we were kissing and it was nice, I ain't lying. Wow!

"Come on." Mark sighed. "Okay, fine both of us. He can fuck you and
you suck me, right?"

"I hate my b*****r sometimes." I whispered and Tony just grinned at me.

"Don't worry, I'll take care of you." He promised.

"What about me?" Cal was whining like a red headed step-c***d.

"You shouldn'ta folded, pal." Mark laughed. "Television's in there." He
pointed towards the living room. "Use a coaster too! My mom's a neat

"You wanna cover yourself up?" Tony asked me as he stood up.

"Nah, I'm okay." I shrugged. "You're gonna see it all anyway, right?" I
giggled nervously and I felt a little scared because this was the bad part
for me, the part in my dreams where it became a nightmare.

"It's okay." He bent over and kissed me again. "You're really

"You say that now..." I smiled weakly, looking into his soft brown eyes.

"No, I mean it and if you don't want to do this, we don't have to.
Mark's full of shit." Tony told me seriously. "You don't owe us anything."

"Do you want to do it?" I asked him. "With me?"

"Yeah." He nodded. "Long as I can see you again after, long as were
still friends. If it's gonna be problem, then no...I can wait."

"Really Tony?" I think I was going to cry, which sounds totally dumb,
and I even wiped at my eyes for a second, but I didn't.

"Uh-huh." He nodded. "We can go as fast as you want, whatever you want,

"I want to do it." I told him. "But I gotta know if you mean it..." I
grabbed my wheels and rolled back in my chair, really hating it right then,
and giving Tony, and the others a real good look at my legs. Such as they

I'd lost them just above the knees and there were some scars, but it
wasn't that bad. Not horrible, except the way my thighs just...ended.
Round and sort of wrinkled, like the end of really big hot dogs you might
say, except that sounds sort of funny, and my legs weren't funny at all.

The guys also got a good look at my pussy too, but I wasn't quite so
nervous about that. I mean it was private, yeah, but not weird like my
legs. I had a little golden hair down there, sort of yellow-brown, and my
clit was hard, like a little pink eraser, but only because Tony...Mmmm...I
don't know, he just seriously made me feel good. Anyway, I was looking at
my legs, and probably they did too at first, but when I looked at them, all
three of them, they were staring at my pussy.

"I mean it." Tony said, blinking and forcing himself to look into my

"Okay." I bit my bottom lip. "Me too."

"Well, I'm glad we got that sorted out." My b*****r rolled his eyes.
"Come on."

He pushed me towards my bedroom, with Tony following and Cal too, even
though he hadn't won anything. I guess TV didn't sound like much fun, and
I didn't mind really. I know I sound like a slut or something, but for one
thing, I'd been basically dreaming of sex for like 4 years straight. Some
people say only guys have wet dreams? The people who say that are guys,
believe me, girls have them too...We just don't make a big deal out of it.

For another thing, do you believe in love at first sight? Or if not
that, then maybe love two hours after first sight? Cause I was thinking
that I could seriously be in love with Tony right about then. I didn't
have a lot of experience, true, and he wasn't exactly the sort of guy I'd
pictured myself with, since I was a german-swede and he was...I don't know,
zulu or something. No offence intended. I'm just pointing out the
obvious, which didn't bother me at all.

And also, while I'm on it, I did have this weird psychological thing
about keeping my word. I know some people can say they'll do something and
then change their mind, or forget, or whatever, but not me. I'd said I'd
do it, give the winners blow jobs and even have sex with them, and I'd
known at the time what those things were. So chickening out later, or
stepping up to some higher moral ground didn't really make much sense. I'd
lost my legs and people had sent me cards and letters saying how brave I
was, you know, the courageous little girl...Maybe I just always felt I had
to live up to that or something.

Whatever it was, I knew one thing...I was finally going to lose my
virginity and that thought didn't bother me at all!

Mark had rolled me into my bedroom a thousand times, probably more.
He'd also carried me a gazillion times, so he knew what to do. Basically
he wheeled me to my bed and just waited until I'd pushed myself up and out,
flopping onto my tummy, which was easiest for me. To the uninitiated it
probably looked like I could have used some help, but believe me, I didn't
need it or want it.

"Ain't you gonna help her?" Cal asked and Mark just gave him a look
like, `What? Are you crazy?'

I got on my bed just fine and I could have rolled over, but remember how
I said I was proud of my ass? I was laying there on my tummy for one
reason...Just to show it off to Tony.

I'm a little paranoid about getting a fat ass, or a flat ass, which
would be just as bad, so I do physical therapy, like leg curls, and
swimming, but not really swimming, I just sort of float and kick until my
ass burns with the effort. Anyway, I work my butt to death and now, laying
there on my tummy, bare butt naked, I knew it was paying off. Legs or no
legs, a man couldn't look at my firm round ass and not get excited. Or so
I hoped.

"What do you think?" I asked Tony, partly because I wanted to tease him,
and partly because I wanted to make sure he liked what he saw.

"I think you're uh..."

"Fucking hot!" Cal finished for him.

"Yeah." Tony chucked, turning his head. "Fucking hot."

"Shit, I've been looking at that for the last 4 or 5 years, man." My
b*****r was saying. "You got no idea."

"Really?" I looked at Mark, a little surprised. "You've been looking at

"Since you were like 13, Kell." He nodded, taking off his clothes while
we talked. "I used to jerk off in your panties."

"That was you?" I stared at him.

"Well yeah." He laughed. "Who else would it be?"

"I thought it was that guy Joel you used to hang out with." I told him.
Joel had been his best friend, but that guy was always staring at me, he
was sorta creepy, like a stalker or something.

"Joel?" Mark laughed. "I dunno, maybe he did. All I know is I've been
waiting for this for a long time, s*s."

Mark had undressed quickly and I looked from his face down to his penis,
which was hard and long and bobbing up and down as he moved. He was
getting on the bed, sliding up to lean against the headboard, which was
about perfect as it put my head right where his cock was.

"You gonna get undressed, dude?" Mark looked at Tony. "Or am I gonna do
her by myself?"

"Do me?" I laughed. "Are you sure we came from the same parents?"

"I dunno, does it matter?" He laughed. If I was a little weird, Mark
was positively strange sometimes. "Okay, come on Kell, Jesus I used to
dream about this."

"I can't believe your s****r's gonna suck your dick." Cal was looking
around for a place to sit while Tony took off his clothes.

"Sit in my chair, its okay." I told him, since there wasn't any other
chairs in there.

"Come on! Suck it." Mark said impatiently, but I ignored him.

I'd never played with a cock before and here was my chance. It was kind
of cute, I guess. Not really big or anything, but hot under my fingers,
and heavy. I guess that surprised me the most. It had a weight to it,
duh...I'm no brain surgeon, but I guess I figured since it was attached to
Mark, he'd sort of be holding it up, right?

"I'm gonna lick you, okay?" Tony surprised me, since I'd been looking at
Mark's dick and I'd sorta forgotten the other guys were there for a second.
"You have the most perfect ass..." He was saying and then I felt something,
really, really nice.

Tony just got on the bed behind me, he must have been lying down too,
and spread my ass and I felt his hot wet tongue across my anus. I mean he
went right for my ass, first thing. I about jumped off the bed! But I
couldn't because Mark had decided to help me out by grabbing my head and
basically pulling my open mouth down on his cock.

So, I was sucking my first cock ever, and it was my b*****r's. They're
probably all the same though, so that didn't bother me a whole lot. The
whole i****t thing, I don't know, it doesn't get me really excited, and it
doesn't turn me off either. Mark liked it though, he was always calling me
s*s while we did it, and he hardly ever calls me that. It was like he had
to keep reminding himself that he finally got what he'd always wanted, sex
with his beautiful s****r.

The truth was he probably could have had me a longtime before. All he
had to do was say something, or try and kiss me. I wouldn't have said no,
I don't think. I wanted to have sex; all my friends were doing it, so if
it had to be with my b*****r so what? It would have given me some good
leverage too, some really cool ways to tease him. I really regret that he
didn't have sex with me when I was mmmm...14 or 15 maybe. It would have
been fun.

So I guess he was making up for lost time, because he was holding my
head tight, really making me bob up and down on his thick cock and I had no
idea what I was doing. I didn't know if I was literally supposed to suck,
like he had a big straw between his legs, or if I was just supposed to
mouth it, you know. So I did both and he didn't really seem to mind either

I didn't mind either, except I was gagging sometimes when he hit the
back of my throat, coughing a little too. We just had to go slower, that
was all, and I'd get the hang of it. So I resisted him, just a little, and
stroked his thighs with my hands, and Mark finally did relax enough to let
me figure this blowjob thing out for myself. It wasn't really very
complicated at all, once you got the hang of it.

Tony helped a lot though too, because he was licking and kissing my
pussy and butt like you wouldn't believe. Yes, there are black guys who
like eating pussy, and they do a good job of it. I don't know where or how
Tony learned, but he knew what he was doing and if I'd had real legs,
instead of those useless stumps, I'd have been squeezing his head hard! As
it was I still squeezed him pretty good, especially when he gave me my
first real orgasm of my life.

I'd had other ones, I mean I frigged myself often enough to get a spot
in the masturbation hall of fame probably, but this was way better than any
of the ones I'd given myself. Mostly cause I usually stopped when I
started cumming, but Tony just kept on going and it drove me insane! I was
shaking like a leaf, just holding my mouth loose around Mark's cock, and
moaning like crazy. I was wriggling and squirming and flopping around, but
Tony was right there with me, holding my hips and shoving his big tongue
deep inside my quivering sex like there was no tomorrow.

"Oh god!" I just looked up at my b*****r, my mouth open and dripping
spit and precum all over his slobbery wet penis. "That was good!"

Mark just shrugged, and pushed my face back down, but he wouldn't know
good cunnilingus from square dance calling, believe me. I loved him and
all, but my b*****r really was a selfish prick sometimes.

"You ready, baby?" I heard Tony whispering in my ear, and he was sliding
up my back and it felt so good.

"Mmmphh..." I said around Mark's penis, trying to lift my head to say
more, but Mark was holding me down and pushing up with his hips at the same

"I'm gonna fuck you good, Rania...I swear, you're so hot, baby..." Tony
loved calling me baby, which I didn't mind at all. It was better than s*s
anyway. And hearing him talk dirty in my ear, in that soft low voice of
his, it was yummy.

I could feel his thighs outside mine, such as they were and a moment
later I felt the head of his cock nudging my pussy. I was so ready for it
too, like you wouldn't believe. I'd had a really nice cum already and my
pussy was on fire, all wet and juicy and hungry for Tony's big cock. The
only problem, if it can be called that, was that my pussy was so small.

I'd fingered myself a lot, even inside, just a little, but mostly
playing with clit. I still had my hymen, I knew that, because I'd felt it
just inside and I'd been careful, you know saving myself for Mr. Right,
who happened to be Tony I guess. He was definitely gonna pop my cherry if
he could get his dick inside me. But it seemed to take forever, mostly
cause he wasn't really using his hands, probably. He was just pushing with
his hips, sort of humping my pelvis and poking around for my little hole.

It felt good, I mean I liked it and it seemed really sexy, feeling his
smooth warm cockhead rubbing me all over, even pressing against my little
butthole once in awhile, but at the same time I really wanted it too. And
Mark was really fucking my mouth now. It wasn't even a blowjob really, he
was just holding my face in his hands and pushing with his hips, sliding
his i****tuous cock in and out of my tightly stretched lips. It was easy
for me, so long as he didn't go too far inside, so I didn't really mind.

"Mmmm...Come on baby, open up for me..." Tony was saying and I could
tell he was getting frustrated too after about 5 minutes of playing pin the
dick in the Rania. So I finally did what he was reluctant to do, or maybe
what he'd been waiting for all along. I reached back and grabbed his cock,
which really filled my hand, I mean seriously, he was thick, a lot thicker
than Mark, and I guided him blindly to my pussy, rubbing the head around
while I tried to adjust my hips and suck Mark at the same time.

He finally caught me, his cock finding the spot and he knew it. Tony
pushed, grunting as his penis split my rather shy and reluctant pussy and
like two seconds after he started I felt him tearing at my hymen. It
wasn't very deep at all, seriously. I hear about those girls who take like
3 inches of dick before they even touch their cherries? No way, mine was
right there like a stop sign and it hurt when he ran through it, like being
cut with a knife. A dull knife, with maybe a little hot butter on it.

I groaned and my whole body jerked, as if I might get away somehow, but
Tony was holding me and kissing my neck, kissing my ear. He whispered how
good I felt, how nice and tight and hot my pussy was around his dick. And
then he'd stab me with it, thrusting with his hips and I'd groan again,
little tears coming to my eyes, and then in the middle of all that, Mark
was cumming in my mouth.

No warning or anything, he just did it. I was coughing and I'd
swallowed a big mouthful, and a lot of it was running out between my lips.
What a mess! I even had some of my b*****r's sperm coming out of my nose,
because it was just like drinking hot salty milk and trying to breath, you
know, I was choking for a second there. It almost hurt, except Tony's big
cock in my too small pussy was making sure I knew what hurt really was
right about then.

I sucked Mark a little more once I'd caught my breath, but I needed to
take a break from that. My jaws ached and my tongue was tired and I had
that sort of slimy spermy aftertaste...And I was burping too, because I'd
swallowed a lot of air while I was sucking him off. I hadn't expected

Anyway, Mark gave me a little pat on the head and let me concentrate on
getting fucked, which was what really interested me. I kept waiting for
Tony to stop pushing, I mean it felt like he'd been pushing inch after inch
after inch inside me, but I guess it was just quarter inches, or maybe he
was on the metric system, because I reached back and there was like a
fistful of cock still looking for a home.

"I'm gonna push now, baby...You ready?" Tony asked me.

"W-What?" I turned my face to see him smiling. I wanted to ask him what
he meant by that, like he hadn't really been pushing before? My pussy felt
stuffed! It hurt! Jesus Christ, I should have joined a convent, you know?

"Here it comes, baby..." and Tony grunted as he gripped my shoulders,
really holding me tight, and he just jammed his cock inside me hard, with
one quick thrust that knocked the air out of me. Literally. I was
breathless, my mouth open, my pussy feeling like a cannon had just gone off
inside it, and he was kissing my neck and telling me I was beautiful.


But the good thing was that he was in, all the way, balls deep...However
you like to say it, his cockhead was playing ping-pong with my cervix. It
was right there like a lightening bolt that shocked me every time I moved
so much as my little finger. But I couldn't decide if it was really,
really good, or sort of bad, because that lightning bolt made me cum
again...A couple times, because Tony would pull back some, and just do it
all over again, slowly at first, but then faster and faster and you know
what? Pretty soon my pussy didn't hurt anymore, although the fire was
still there, it just felt really nice.

That big black cock just sliding in and out with my hot soft walls
around it, squeezing him. I could feel it, I felt like a horny little
milking machine and Tony could feel it too. He was kissing me hard now, on
the lips and everything, not even caring that I'd just sucked off my
b*****r. He loved me, or so he said, and I said it back, over and over
while we made love. He was giving me a great fuck, just as he'd promised,
and while the pain never truly went away that first time, I don't remember
it so much now. It faded away, or I felt too good to notice it and I was
just begging for him to cum inside me. Almost.

"Do you have a condom?" I asked, my voice ragged and breathless.

"What?" Tony kissed me, rubbing his cheek against mine.

"A condom..." I wriggled my hips, working my pussy around his thick cock
as it stabbed deep into my hungry cunt. "...I'm not...protected."

"N-No..." Tony reached beneath me, filling his hands with my breasts,
squeezing them to make me moan even louder. Thumbing my nipples until I
had tears in my eyes.

"I...Oh god...I'm not protected at all..." I fucked myself back, pushing
at my mattress with my hands, wanting him all the way inside me.

"I...I'll pull out, baby...Oh shit you feel so good around my dick..."

"You promise...promise you'll...uh...pull out?" I turned my head licking
across his soft lips, breathing hard and looking into his eyes.

"Oh yeah...fuck...yeah Rania...fuck ..."

Oh, we forget all about that conversation. Tony was fucking me hard,
slamming his cock inside me over and over and I was practically barking
like a dog for it. I was his bitch, his slut, his little legless whore,
and I loved it. I couldn't get enough of his dick. And when he told me he
was gonna cum, I told him to do it, to sperm me good. To cream inside me
cause I couldn't imagine life without that huge cock inside me. I wasn't
ever gonna let Tony pull out.

Which was just lust talking, of course, Somewhere inside me, where Rania
lived, the phone was ringing and a little voice was waiting to tell me that
we'd better stop, we'd better think about what we were doing. Taking a big
load of semen on the back isn't exactly sexy, but neither is changing
diapers at two in the morning.

Unfortunately Rania wasn't home. She was in lala land playing the
bongos with a little monkey named Orgasm, who just happened to really know
how to do the Samba, you dig? Tony sure didn't want to pull out, it went
against every male instinct in his body. Shoot, if he didn't knock me up,
his caveman ancestors told him, someone else would and that was bad karma,
man. He was gonna cum inside me whether I liked it or not, probably, but
that may be a little harsh. Tony was a pretty nice guy.

Either way when I felt that first wild spurt of baby gravy deep in my
womb I lost it. I came like crazy and only later, during the wonderfully
warm afterglow of our sex, with Tony's cock still inside me, still leaking
his happy little sperms, did I realize what we'd just done.

"Tony?" I whispered, laying there pressed deep into my mattress by his
hot damp body.

He was still way down in my cunt, which was clasped so tightly around
him that I wondered if he'd ever be able to get out of me. I could feel
the muscles there, those weird little pussy muscles that I had no control
over, contracting and relaxing with tiny spasms like sweet little orgasms,
except they weren't. They just made me feel really good.

"Hmmm?" Tony had his eyes closed, his chin on the bed next to my face, a
soft smile on his mouth like he was asl**p and dreaming something nice.

"Did you pull out?" I asked him softly, knowing he hadn't. I could feel
him inside me, his sperm in my pussy, in my womb, bathing my cervix and my
uterus and my little egg probably. It made me tremble with fear, but maybe
with excitement too. I could have been pregnant right then, I thought,
pregnant with Tony's baby while he held me, covering my pale body like a
big black blanket.

"Uhhh...Not yet..." He kissed me. "But I will next time, I promise."

"Oh Tony." I sighed. "It isn't funny. You promised." I wasn't really
angry, or even disappointed. I'd wanted it as much as he had, wanted his
cum inside me. It was my first time with a man, my first time making love,
of being...fucked...and I'd wanted the whole ride, just as much as Tony
had. It wasn't just his fault, or mine, it was ours.

"Next time? It's my turn...Come on, dude, let me in...I'm ready!" Mark
was there, of course. I'd forgotten about him. And Cal, who was still
sitting in my wheel chair. He'd been stroking his own cock while he
watched Tony fucking me and he was still doing it as I turned my head
lazily to look at them..

"Shut-up Mark...We're not done yet." I told my b*****r, and then
shrugged, as best I could and kissed Tony deeply before I whispered softly,
" time...but don't forget, okay? It's a bad time for me."

"Sure baby." Tony smiled and he started moving his hips again, his
thickness moving just a little bit, back and forth. He was going to fuck
me again and I was so ready for it. The brief pain of losing my virginity
was long gone, completely forgotten for the moment. I was so wet down
there and as Tony began moving faster, pushing himself up on his straight
arms and getting a better angle, I could feel his sperm being mixed and
churning inside me.

"You wanna ride me, baby?" Tony asked a moment later and when I just
nodded he stopped and pulled out of me slowly. Mark probably thought it
was his turn, but he was in for a disappointment as Tony lay down on his
back and helped slide onto his chest and stomach. I had my stumps on
either side of his strong thighs, spread as far as they'd go, and his cock
went back inside me easily this time, finding my vagina which was gaping
wide and leaking our juices.

I pressed my fiery nipples against him, my large firm breasts flat
against his body and it was good like that. Tony grabbed my ass and held
me impaled on his cock, rocking my body easily back and forth while we
kissed. He was going to last longer this time, I knew it, I could sense it
and that was fine with me. I wanted to fuck him all night long, all
weekend if I could. I had my mouth on his, my long blonde hair falling
around us like a silky veil, and we kissed deep. I sucked his tongue like
it was a cock, putting my lips around it and sliding my head back and
forth. I bit his lips and sucked them as well. I let his tongue caress my
mouth and fuck me in time with his big dick. I couldn't ever get enough of
kissing Tony.

"Hey...!" I felt someone on the bed and then behind me. I turned to
look and it was Mark. He'd been watching us, watching his friend's thick
black cock fuck his crippled baby s****r, and it had finally gotten to be
too much for him. Obviously he'd seen too much porn, or maybe he'd done
this before, him and Tony, I have no idea. But while Tony held me to his
body, kissing me and telling me to relax, that it was okay, Mark was
getting behind me, rubbing his wet cockhead across my anus, and finally
pushing it inside my ass, or trying to anyway.

"Ohhh fuck, s*s...You're ass is so...Ugh!...tight!...Jesus...relax!"
Mark grunted with the effort of stretching my virgin sphincter, forcing it
open and I did try to relax, not a word of protest escaped my lips,
although at least one or two should have.

Giving my b*****r a blowjob was one thing, and I'd have fucked him too,
maybe, probably...But letting him fuck my ass? I'd heard of it before, but
I didn't think I actually knew anyone who'd done it, you know? Like my
friends in high school, they'd laugh sometimes, talking about how their
boyfriend had wanted too, or how they wondered how it might feel, but no
girl I knew had ever said 'Oh yeah, I got seriously butt fucked last
night.' But pretty soon I was gonna be able to say that and by my own
b*****r too. Me, the most beautiful girl who never had a date, who rolled
down the halls looking up at everyone, smiling, being nice and hearing the
words I wasn't supposed to.

"Oh man, she's hot..." followed closely by "Yeah dude, but she ain't got
no legs" or conversations to that effect, which weren't meant to hurt me,
but they did, you know. Maybe I just should have given some away, like
convinced a boy to try it, just a kiss maybe, a little feel of my perfect
tits, and then a little more. And then a quick fuck under the bleachers
and then word would have spread and I'd let more guys do me, and more,
until I'd been fucked by all of them...

My brain was wandering, but Mark brought me back to reality as his
swollen cock suddenly pushed it's way into my ass with a strange burning
sensation, and just a little discomfort, like...well, sorta like going to
bathroom but different. It actually felt kind of nice right at the
beginning, with just his cockhead there, not very deep at all, and Tony's
cock moving gently inside me, sawing a few inches back and forth. It was
good...And then Mark shoved, really pushed hard and that did hurt. I
gasped and pushed my shoulders up, gritting my teeth and squinching my eyes
and I felt like someone was driving a baseball bat up my butt!

"Owwww fuck Mark!" I groaned. "Slow...Slow hurts!"

"Sorry, s*s." Mark chuckled, not sounding sorry at all, and then he
pushed again and Tony had brought one of his hands to my head, pulling me
down to his mouth and I resisted at first, wanting very much to scream, but
that wasn't helping me relax. Kissing Tony helped a lot, it calmed me down
and gave Mark a little more access into my rectum, which he put to good use
naturally. He rammed his dick inside me as far as he could, and he wasn't
exactly small in the dick department, but not like Tony either, thank God.

"Ohhhmmm..." I just moaned into Tony's mouth, feeling my ass burn, my
muscles protesting that intrusion into my most private place. And there
were good feelings too, I mean...Wow! I was being double teamed, tag
fucked by two guys at once, and my pussy felt really good now, which sort
of washed away a lot of the pain in my ass, and even that pain wasn't
entirely bad. My body kind of liked the discomfort, a little bit. But it
was the feeling of those two cocks inside me at the same time, working in
and out of my two recently virgin holes, that was driving me crazy. I
could feel them rubbing each other, separated only by the thin sot layers
of flesh between my cunt and ass and that was sort of like meeting God.

I felt stuffed too. If Tony's cock was big, it felt positively huge
now, being crowded by Mark's which seemed a lot bigger fucking my ass now
than it had fucking my mouth half an hour before. They didn't have any
rhythm, those two guys, Tony was going nice and slow, like we had all week
to fuck, and Mark was driving his dick inside my ass hard and fast,
reaching around to grab my tits, squeezing them and pulling on them like I
was his pet pony and those were the reigns. I didn't really mind, it felt
good like that. My breasts were aching for some attention, even my
b*****r's rough and inconsiderate mauling. In truth, everything felt good
for me right then, whether it did or not...Uh, sorta.

"Come on Cal...She's got one more hole..." Mark laughed and I groaned as
he jabbed his dick hard inside me. "She ain't gonna mind, are you s*s?"

I wasn't going to mind mostly because I was cumming right about then.
I'd have sucked a doorknob if someone put it too my lips. My head was
filled with flashing lights and sirens, the riot police beating my
senseless brain with cotton candy clubs. My whole body shook and I just
opened my mouth wide as Cal, who'd been sitting there so patiently, so
quietly that he might have been part of woodwork, scrambled to get in front
of me, kind of standing, but with his knees bent, presenting his penis to
my lips, and it was really wet. He must have been jerking off for an hour,
getting close and stopping, leaking precum like crazy. He didn't care how
he had to stand as long as I'd suck his dick.

And I did. I took him in my mouth, moving my body, my head as much as I
was able. You have no idea how useful legs are for even something so
simple as a blowjob. Well, neither do I technically, but if you got 'em,
appreciate them. Because I've often wished that I had long smooth legs,
just so I could lean over a bit and suck a nice sized cock like
Cal's...without falling over, I mean. But Mark and Tony were right there
anyway, pinning me down to one spot, namely on their hard cocks as they
fucked me, so I wasn't gonna fall anywhere.

Cal was nice, he held my head, pulled my air out of my eyes, and his
fingers were really gentle. He didn't f***e me, or push too deep, or do
any of the selfish things my b*****r had liked when I'd sucked him off.
Cal was really sweet and I liked sucking his cock, mostly because it was
just the right size for my inexperienced mouth. Not too thick, not too
long. Just right, baby bear, and I was giving him the best blowjob I
could, considering the circumstances. It was a little hard to focus with
my pussy stuffed with black dick, and my ass crammed full of i****tuous
b*****rly love dick, but I did okay. Enough so that when Cal was nice
enough to tell me he was going to cum I was able to swallow most of it
without choking.

Funny thing about eating sperm, at first it sorta sucks. Not the flavor
really, which varies from person to person, like Cal tasted sort of
salty-sweet, while my b*****r had tasted more like plain tortilla chips,
meaning just salty wit no real taste at all, but it's the texture that gets
you. A weird sort of lukewarm Jell-O texture, much like...well, I won't
say cause snot is gross...But once you've done it a time or two, you barely
notice it really. I swallowed Cal down easily enough and he thanked me for
it, which was sweet of him. I'd have sucked him again, since he'd cum
really fast and he'd been so nice, and I'd liked the way being stuffed with
three cocks at once felt...But Mark was getting ready to cum too and he was
always such a demanding person.

"Oh shit, s*s...I'm gonna cum...I'm gonna your ass...oh
fuck...!" He was loud, like wake-up the neighbors loud and I turned my face
to look at him. "I always...uggghhh..."

Mark didn't get to finish telling me how he'd always wanted to cum in my
tight round ass because right then he was doing it, shooting his sperm deep
in my bowels, and I could feel it. Wet and hot and sort of, I don't know,
greasy kinda. He was cumming a lot and he just held his cock inside my ass
as far as he could, while Tony just kept fucking me slow, my big black love

"Goddamn....oh fuck that was good..." Mark was grinning still, like he'd
never stop, and he pulled his cock out of me slow, which felt really weird.

I was so used to having two dicks inside me that just having one, even a
big one like Tony's, made me feel just a little...empty.

"Do you want to fuck me there?" I looked up at Cal, who was still hard
and leaning against the wall above my bed, threatening to tear down my Les
Miserables poster. "In my ass?" I asked him.

"Oh yeah, Kell...I'd love to do that." He chuckled, a little
breathlessly and he looked like he thought I was crazy for doubting it.

Mark moved out of the way, giving me a hard slap on my ass and a happy
chuckle as he made room for Cal. "Get her Cal...I got her ready for ya!
Didn't I tell you guys she was fucking hot? Didn't I? I told you she'd do
it...oh fuck yeah..." Mark congratulated himself and I might have wondered
how much of this he'd really planned, and how much he was just taking
credit for after the fact, because my b*****r was like that.

"You okay, baby?" Tony was looking up at me and I smiled, licking my
lips and still tasting Cal's sperm.

"Oh yeah, don't feels sooooo good!" I giggled and it did, it
felt like I'd been given the best d**gs in the world. I was high as a kite
right then on sex and I wanted even more if that was possible.

Cal rubbed my back while Tony's strong hands held my ass, even pulling
my firm round cheeks apart for his friend, and he entered my asshole
easily. I was already hot and hungry for him, and Mark had greased my butt
good with his sperm. All Cal had to do was give a little push and it was
like my ass just sucked him inside, my rectal muscles squeezing and pulling
at him, massaging his cock as it slid inside me so that Cal was gasping
with pleasure.

"Oh man that's...good...Jesus feel so good in there..." He
was saying and I just smiled and lowered my head, pressing my body to
Tony's once more and enjoyed the really great fuck that was to follow.

A while later, after Cal had added his sperm to my b*****r's, really
filling my ass good with it, Tony was fucking me harder, grunting as he
stabbed his cock up and into my womb. I was smiling down at him, rocking
my body and nodding and whispering little things about how much I loved his
cock...How good he felt inside me...How I wanted to fuck him for the rest
of my know, stuff like that.

"I'm gonna cum in a minute..." Tony warned me. "I'm close, baby...You
want me to pull out?"

"No way..." I laughed gently, kissing him on the lips. "If I get
pregnant...I don't care, least I know who the daddy is, right?"

"I won't run." He promised me. "Not from you, baby."



... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 5000  |  
  |  4

Cheerleaders' Fun and Games Chapters 3&4

Chapter Three

The girls were all huddled close together under the blanket when I came downstairs.

"Hello my pets." The girl Emily started whimpering, and Tara stood up screaming.

"What are you doing to us? Where is Monique, you can't keep us like this!"

"You're right Tara, I have such better plans for you. Look at all this empty space." I spread my arms to the 1500 sq ft of unfinished basement. "You are all now my slaves, and I'm going to build my own little dungeon to house you, just be patient."

"You fucking pervert, you can't do this to us, let us go!" I just smiled at her, I think it infuriated her even more. She grabbed the fenced door and tried to shake it open.

I started toward the door, Tara took a step or two back. Her eyes were locked on me as I undid the lock.

"Come here slut!" She didn't move, but she couldn't have expected that I could pounce so fast. I had her by the arm, then took a clump full or hair in my hand and tugged her out of the kennel screeching. She tried to punch me, but I was easily able to overpower her. I threw her down on the ground outside the kennel then locked the other girls inside.

Tara, with venom in her eyes came at me. She didn't see the cattle prod till the last second when I f***ed it into her belly and pulled the trigger. She collapsed instantly on the floor, writhing in pain. I was on her in a second, I got her over onto her stomach and wrapped her wrists in duct tape.

"How do you like that cunt?" I rolled her over onto her back and slapped her hard across the face a couple times. She was still blubbering in pain from the jolt. Looking in her eyes I saw shock, I don't think the little spoiled rich bitch had ever been told no.

I lifted Tara up by the back of her neck and pressed her face against the kennel where her friends were.

"Tara has volunteered to teach you what will happen if you defy me!"

Tara was still stunned with the effects of the tazer, and the other girls were babbling, cowering as far back as they could in the cage. I dropped Tara on the floor, I knew she couldn't go anyplace with her wrists bound and the door to the basement shut. I headed up into my workshop, it was a mixture of an automotive garage, and woodworking shop. Soon enough I'd be using the shop a lot, building my fair share of apparatuses to play with the girls on.

I first went for my hunting knife, Tara wasn't going to get the option of stripping for me. In the shop I found an old radiator fan belt, but better still, I found this old metal workhorse my dad had made, it must have weighed damn near 100 lbs, if not more. It looked like any workhorse, but it was metal, pop had welded the thing up years ago. When I saw it there in the corner, I knew it would be perfect.

The girls were sobbing as I carried my toys back down into the basement. I kicked Tara in the gut as I walked past her.

"Get to your knees you whore!" I set the workhorse down in front of the kennel, I wanted the other girls to see it all. I tossed the rest of the crap on the floor and then grabbed Tara by the hair.

"Get the fuck up cunt!" She screamed as I dragged her to her feet by the scalp. When I had her upright I bellowed at her more. "You'd better fucking stand still!"

I slid my hunting knife up under Tara's hip and the elastic band on her panties. I'm a fanatic about sharp blades, so the metal cut easily through her panties, and her skirt. I could hear her wallowing in terror.

The blade cut as easily through the other side as it did the first, her little outfit fell to the floor, I could see the small patch of trimmed pussy hair.

Cutting away Tara's vest and shirt was even easier. I cut away the fabric leaving here there only in her bra.

"Are you ready to show me your tits you slut?" I had to hold Tara up by the elbows, her knees threatened to buckle at any moment. "Hold still cunt, I wouldn't want to cut you, yet." Tara yelped as I brought the blade up under her sports bra. I moved slow, more to agonize her than anything. She was naked in no time and I let go of her elbow.

"Push out those tits, show your friends!" Tara was balling like a c***d.

"Get on your knees slut!" Tara fell awkwardly to her knees. I took the fan belt and looped it around her neck. I twisted it so it contracted and closed down on her flesh. I could hear her gasping as it constricted her airway.

"Want me to choke you right now whore!" I watched Tara's face go red. I heard the girls in the kennel start begging me to stop. They went suddenly silent as I turned back to glare at them, all three moved away from the door.

I had no intent to choke Tara though and let the belt come free. I could hear her take in deep breaths.

"No, I'm not going to choke you, I'm going to whip your ass bitch, maybe it'll teach you to behave a little better."

I took the belt from Tara's neck and got behind where she knelt. I picked up some alligator clips I'd found out in the garage. I pinched the ends and opened the serrated jaws. Tara's body started to shudder and she tried to crawl away, but I grabbed her around the neck and pulled her to me. I pinched her right nipple till it went hard.

"I told you to behave and I'd be good to you." Tara screamed as I closed the sharp metal teeth shut on her nipple. She tried to twist her torso thinking it would knock the clip off, but I knew it would hold.

"Hold still slut!" I grabbed for her other nipple.

"God, please, no!" Tara screamed, spittle shot from her mouth as I closed the second clip on her other nipple. I let her scream long and hard as I picked up my knife. I don't know what she thought I was going to do, but her body was shaking like a leaf. I cut the duct tape away from her wrists.

"Bend over the workhorse slut. Grasp the corners with your hands!" The alligator clips looked gorgeous on her tits, I love the way they sparkled in the light.

"I said bend over the work horse!" Tara was a blubbering c***d as she bellied up to the metal frame, it was the perfect height, the horizontal bar came to her belly, and when she bent over, it was perfect. Her cute little ass was up in the air, and when I taped her legs to the corners, it would spread her pussy nicely.

I knelt down and held her right wrist to the post, I wrapped duct tape around her arm till it was pinned to the metal pole.

"Please, please, stop this!" I was mere inches from her face, tears dripped from her chin.

"You had your chance slut!" I wrapped her other wrist with tape and then started on her ankles. Once I had the tape around her legs she was posed perfectly, her legs were spread, her toes were barely in contact with the ground.

Even though Tara fought against the frame like mad, it barely budged.

"Please, Please…" Tara continued to beg between spasms of tears. My dick was aching.

I picked up the radiator belt from the floor. I moved full circle around her, I knew she could see the hard black rubber in my hand. I turned to the girls in the kennel, I tried to cover my excitement so I could give my little speech.

"I'm keeping you all as my slaves. I expect you to obey my every command, I expect, and demand, that you do whatever I say. I'm going to give you just a little sample of how I will handle disobedience." I laid my hand on Tara's ass, I could feel her muscles contract and twitch under my touch.

"I want you all to fucking count how many times I whip Tara, I want to hear your voices loud and clear, otherwise I'll start over until you learn to follow directions."

I twisted my body in a flash and used all my strength to bring the belt down on Tara's ass. The sound was incredible, it ripped through the basement like a bolt of lightning, then I heard Tara scream. Her head arched up as the radiator belt recoiled from her flesh.

"I didn't hear you!" I yelled at the caged girls as I brought the belt down again on Tara's body, I hit almost the exact same spot again. Already a deep red welt had formed on her skin and I heard the girl's in the cage scream out two.

"Think again." I turned and smiled at the girls in the kennel. "This is number two." I brought the belt down as hard as I could on the back of Tara's thighs. The metal workhorse clanked off the ground maybe an inch as Tara's whole body bucked. Her scream pierced the room.

Again and again I brought the belt down on Tara's body, the red welts formed almost immediately and crisscrossed her thighs and ass.

The girls in the cage screamed out the count, but I didn't care how many times I whipped Tara. I'd given my lesson, and I was having fun whipping her body.

Tara's head went limp after my last blow and I figured that was enough. I dropped my sweat pants and bellied up behind the bent, u*********s, girl. As I slammed my dick forward into her tight pussy and she came to.

At first I'm not sure she grasped what was going on, her mind was clouded with pain, but quickly enough I knew she felt my dick to the hilt in her snatch.

"God you've got a tight pussy too!" I roared with lust as I felt my dick encased by Tara's tight cunt. I grabbed her by the hair and arched her head up. I pounded into her body like a jackhammer. The metal frame clanged forward with each crushing thrust. My body was filled with adrenaline, and like Monique the night before, I wanted to batter Tara's pussy with my prick.

"I'm going to cum in your pussy slut. I'm going to fill you with my sperm!"

Tara started screaming when she felt my warm spunk flooding into her belly. In spite of the pain, I knew it was the abject humiliation she felt me pumping her full that made her bellow.

"That's it, milk my cock, squeeze me tight!" I let go of Tara's hair and collapsed on her body, my prick still impaled in her snatch.

It took a few minutes for me to catch my breath again. As I slid my cock from her tight, warm pussy and I was in heaven.

I started moving slowly toward the kennel door.

"Get over here Lisa." Her body was trembling as she shuffled toward the door. I undid the lock and had her come outside.

"Get on your knees!" I pointed to the floor in front of me

"Clean my dick slave!" The tears streamed down her cheeks. Tara was wailing still, bent over the workhorse, my cum filling her pussy.

I grabbed the back of Lisa's head, my dick was covered in cum and Tara's slime. I f***ed the length of my shaft into Lisa's mouth, I heard her gag as I slammed my prick in, I could feel her tongue and throat convulse at the intrusion. I closed my eyes and arched my head back, groaning as I made Lisa suck my cock.

"Lick me clean, lick all my cum and Tara's juices from my prick." I loved the way Lisa, in her terror, swabbed her tongue over my cock. I was almost ready to cum again as she licked me clean.

"That's good slut." I pushed her back so she fell on the floor. I walked over to where Tara was bent on the frame crying. I bent down and grabbed the alligator clips and squeezed them open, I took them from her breasts. There was a bit of a delayed reaction, then she started screaming as the bl**d flowed back into her nipples. I massaged her tits between my fingers, making her feel every ounce of pain.

I stood straight up and loomed over Lisa, she was still on the floor, too afraid to move.

"As I said, if you behave, I'll treat you well, if not, I'll do whatever I need to do to make you learn." I grabbed Lisa by the arm and lifted her upright. I took out my knife and cut the tape off Tara's wrists and ankles.

"Take your friend to the bathroom, I think there is some ointment in there." Lisa helped the weak legged Tara into the bathroom.

"Get over here Emily." I opened the kennel door, she was sobbing. Jayme watched my every move.

"So tell me Emily, how old are you?"

"I…I….I'm 17 sir."

"So, have you ever had sex?" I could see her trembling, her whole body convulsed.

"N…no…no sir." I smiled at her.

"Good, why don't you ease those panties down so I can see that little pussy of yours." Her body started to tremble even more, the tears fell down her face and she stared up at me with those big blue eyes.


"Emily, have you already forgotten about Tara?" She started sniffling and moved her hands reluctantly to the waist band of her panties. She looked up at me for approval, or maybe one last desperate plea.

"Come on Emily, get those panties down around your ankles and spread your legs." Her knees were shaking so bad I thought they'd buckle. After she had her panties down, she held up her little skirt so I could see. She had a cute little patch of red hair neatly trimmed.

"Why don't you spread those cunt lips for me Emily." I could see her cringe, but she didn't hesitate. She had nice long fingers, with a fresh coat of nail polish, though her nails were short.

Emily spread her labia for me, showing the pink of her pussy.

"Do you want me to feel?" She started crying harder, she tried to respond, but couldn't. I put my index finger in between her spread lips, I could see her hands trembling as I ran my fingers along the length of her pink snatch.

"That's a nice little pussy Emily, can you squeeze my finger?" I thought she was going to lose it.

"Please…" There was such a desperation in her plea.

"Okay." I pulled my finger from her body.

"You can pull up your panties, get back in the kennel." Emily quickly pulled up her drawers and ran back into the cage. Jayme had her arms opened wide and hugged Emily tight as I locked the kennel door.

"Are you two starting to understand what I expect of you?" Emily was still held firm in Jayme's arms.

"Yes Sir."

"Good." I turned and headed toward the bathroom.

I walked into the bathroom without knocking.

"Go to your cage Lisa. Kneel at the door and wait for me. Don't think about being a heroic fool, just do it." Lisa got to her feet and skirted as far away from me as possible as she scurried out the door.

Tara was lying on her stomach, Lisa had done a good job of spreading balm on the welts. I knelt next to Tara and grabbed a clump of hair. I didn't twist it hard, but enough so she had to look up at me.

"You've got a nice pussy, too bad I wasn't the first." She just stared into my eyes, I could see the fear I now instilled in her.

"I would hate to do more damage to that body of yours." I reached out and pinched her nipple, eliciting a yelp of pain. I could clearly see the markings of the alligator clip on her flesh.

"Do you understand what I expect of you?" She nodded softly, I saw a tear run down her cheek.

"I expect complete and utter obedience. Don't fuck with me. You are my slave now, when I say to get on your back and spread your legs so I can fuck you, I want you to do it without thinking, then I want you to wrap your legs around my back and fuck me back so I cum harder, understand!" I arched her head back and clamped my mouth on hers, forcing my tongue in her so she felt completely used. I loved the feeling of power.

I let go of Tara's head and stood up.

"I want you to go back to your kennel, if you behave I'll get you something to wear." Tara struggled to her feet, I knew her body ached. I moved slowly behind her, watching the red lines on her ass and thighs wistfully. She fell to her knees next to Lisa.

"Is anybody hungry?" I heard a soft chorus of yes's. I opened the kennel door and let Lisa and Tara inside.

"Come over here Emily, you're going to help me make lunch." Emily was precious, she whimpered and tried to hold onto Jayme, but she'd already learned not to screw with me and she came toward me like any good pet. I locked the door behind her leaving the other girls in silence. I followed Emily up the stairs, her cute butt enticing me on.

When we got into the kitchen I could see her whole body twitching in fear.

"So you understand to behave Emily, right? I'm trusting you now, and if you violate my trust, I'll have to punish you, and you wouldn't want that, now would you?" She really did have lovely eyes.

"No sir." She even cast down her eyes when she responded, it was so cute.

I moved toward her, she backed away till her hips bumped into the counter.

"You know I'm going to fuck you one of these days, don't you?" She didn't respond.

"Why don't take off your top so I can see your tits." She started crying again, though I don't think the tears had ever gone that far below the surface.

"Come on Emily, be a good girl and show me your breasts." I didn't think she could do it, but the fear must have driven her on.

It wasn't much of a striptease, but I still enjoyed it. She tried to cover her breasts with her hands after she'd taken off her top, and she had the most gorgeous flat belly.

"Put your hands to your side Emily." Her breasts weren't huge, but they were so perky, her pink nipples were hard as rocks as she stood there before me.

She tried to move away from me, but I cornered her at the counter. I clamped my hands on those beautiful, youthful, tits. I held her nipples between my fingers and pulled gently. Her skin was so soft and pliable. I love the feel of her flesh in my hands.

"God I can't wait to fuck you Emily." She was whimpering softly and I let go of her breasts.

"I guess we should make up some food, don't you think?" Emily nodded and went for her top.

"No, no, you're so cute like that, and I have an idea." I dug through the drawer and pulled out a pair of wooden clothespins.
"Let's try these out." I closed the first wooden pin so the long side was against her chest. Emily let out a little cry as the first pin's spring closed on her nipple. Then I did the next and stood back.

"That is so fucking cute Emily!" I knew she didn't feel the same, but it didn't really matter. We spent the next 20 minutes putting together an assortment of sandwiches and fruit for the girls.

"Monique is down the hall." I pointed in the direction of her room. "It's on the left, why don't you take this sandwich and drink to her, but I don't want you to talk to her, understand?" Emily nodded and headed down the hall. I knew she was embarrassed as hell being naked above the waist and having the clothespins on her tits.

I had big plans for the two of them, Monique and Emily, I couldn't wait to get them on the bed together and have them eat the other out. They were both so cute and shy, and I knew neither would like it, at least at first.

I waited for Emily to come back, I still had so much to do.

My cute little girl came into the kitchen, she didn't look too happy.

"Good girl." I reached my hand out and ran my fingers over her belly, instinctively she recoiled. I could feel her stomach muscles convulse.

"Why don't you take the rest of the food down to your friends." I could see her trembling. I helped her grab one of the plates and I'd got an old T-shirt for Tara to wear.

Emily moved with infinite slowness down the stairs. I knew she didn't want her friends to see her like this. I still couldn't believe my luck, 5 gorgeous young teenagers had fallen into my lap.

The girls were huddled in the corner of the kennel, wrapped in the blanket.

"Meal time." I opened the door for Emily to go inside. Without speaking she handed out the food. I loved the way she moved, there was a timidness that I knew was brought on by shame. There she was, naked from the waist up with clothespins clipped to her tits.

Emily rushed back to my side as soon as she'd passed out the food.

"If you girls promise to be good, I'll leave the cage door open, then you can use the bathroom." I knew they couldn't go anyplace anyway, the way the basement was set up there were locking doors between the kennels and the stairway.

"Will you behave?" The girls nodded.

"Okay." I tossed the old shirt to Tara and then grabbed Emily by the arm and lead her upstairs, making sure the doors were locked.

I let Emily eat her meal and use the bathroom. I waited patiently, watching her eat her food. It was obvious she was self conscious with me looking at her, but I loved looking at her body, and those little clothespins on her tits, I have to say it turned me on.

When she was done eating I took Emily straight to the den and got on the computer, we had so many toys to order.

"Why don't you take off those panties?" I was seated in my chair, Emily was a few feet in front of me. Her hands were trembling so much I didn't think she'd be able to get out of her shorts. I'm sure she could see the bulge in my sweats, and I think she thought I was going to fuck her.

"Come on Emily." Her stomach twitched as she slid the little skirt and panties down around her ankles.

"God you're such a cute thing. Come here, sit on my lap." I could hear her sniffle as she sat on my thighs, her knees off to the side.

"No, straddle my leg." I made her swing her leg over my thigh so sat astride me, her pelvis on my upper leg.

"Good girl." I reached around her body and up between her legs, I started playing with her clit. I could feel her body jerk as I touched her love bud. She was whimpering as I touched her.

"Grind those hips babe. Do you want me to make you cum?" She didn't answer. I moved my free hand to her left breast and opened the clothespin.

"Ouch." It was so cute, her sweet little voice. I worked her nipple as the bl**d flowed back in.

"Tell me Emily, have you ever let the boys play with your tits, they're so nice." She didn't reply. I opened the other clip and let the bl**d flow back into her nipple.

"We've got work to do." I brought up the net and did a quick search for sex toys. There were tons of pages.

"Look at all these links Emily, do you have a favorite? Have you ever bought a dildo for yourself?" I wanted to embarrass her. I leaned in close so my chest was against her back. I found a page that looked good and started flipping through the categories.

"We need some whips, don't you think?" I started adding just about everything to the shopping cart, crops, paddles, I was indiscriminate.

"Look at that flogger Emily, I bet you can't wait till I use that on your tits, can you?" I grabbed her breast and started playing with it.

"Give me your hand." I grabbed her left hand and pulled it behind her.

"Rub my dick." I put her hand on my cock, she didn't want to, that was obvious, and she started moving fast.

"Move slow, don't make me cum in my pants." I could barely concentrate on the screen, even through the fabric I loved the feel of her soft hand on my dick.

I made Emily lead us through the webpage looking for more toys, gags, vibrators, dildos, leather, it didn't matter, I pretty much bought one of everything. I loved the nipple clamps I saw on the screen, clovers, weighted ones, I couldn't wait for the shipment to arrive. I couldn't wait to use them all on the girls' bodies.

"That's enough." I made Emily stop rubbing my cock, I was going to blow. I couldn't decide if I wanted to have her suck me off, or let the fearful anticipation continue to build in her.

"Get on your back!" I pushed her off my lap and onto the floor. I dropped my sweats and fell on top of her, straddling her hips.

"Jack me off, I want to cum on your tits." I could see her eyes go wide with shock. She didn't move so I grabbed her hand and made her circle her fingers around my prick. I held her hand in mine and started moving her up and down over my cock. I closed my eyes and bellowed as I was ready to blow.

"Faster!" I made her jack me off harder, I was just about to cum. Her soft hand on my cock felt so good.

"AAAAAHHHHHHH." My prick jerked and I shot my cum over her body. I could heard Emily whine as a long line of white sticky sperm shot over her belly, up onto her tits, and over her neck.

"AHHHHH." My prick kept shooting, dribbling cum over her body, I made her hold me tight.

"God that felt good." I made her squeeze the last few drops from the head of my prick as I continued to savor the orgasm.

"Get on your knees." I could see the revulsion in her eyes when she saw the streaks of cum that ran over her torso.

"Lick me clean." Her eyes went wide.

"Wha…I c….Please…" I grabbed the back of her head and drew her mouth near my prick.

"I said lick me clean." Reluctantly Emily stuck out her tongue, she eased it toward the head of my cock like a timid k** dared to lick a 9 volt battery on a dare.

"Come on." I could feel the strain in her neck muscles as I brought her tongue into contact with my manhood.

"Lick me up!" In the midst of choking back the tears Emily ran her tongue over the head of my cock.

"That feels so good, good girl, keep it up." I loved the feel of her soft, moist, tongue on me. I was already feeling ready to cum again.

I made Emily clean me for a good five minutes. It was a joy to see her suffer through the humiliation, her tongue weaving over my still hard cock. I even made her take my balls into her mouth, god it was incredible.

I let go of the back of Emily's head.

"Just wait till I start fucking that little pussy of yours, then we'll have a really good time." I loved the way she looked down at the cum that streaked her torso. I knew she wanted to get into the fetal position and cry.

"Come on, lets get you cleaned up." I grabbed Emily by the arm and got her to her feet. I think she thought I was going to take her to the bathroom, but instead I led her down the hall to where Monique was.

We walked in without knocking. Monique was on her back, her legs spread wide, and reluctantly pushing the dildo in and out of her cunt. She wasn't putting much effort into the act, and I knew when I watched the tape with her later we'd have something to discuss, but there were other needs at the moment.

The look of horror in both girl's eyes was precious, Monique completely humiliated at being caught masturbating, and Emily at seeing her friend with the big black dildo stuffed in her twat.

I pushed Emily toward the bed.

"Get on your back." Monique sat up, she started pulling the fake dick from her pussy.

"No, leave it in, push it deeper and clean the cum off Emily." I think for the first time Monique saw my cum in lines on her friends chest and tits. I made sure to stay out of the line of the camera, I knew I'd love to see the scene later, when I made Monique watch it again with me.

I moved close to the bed, I reached between Monique's legs and pushed the dildo as far in as it would go. She yelped as the wide shaft filled her.

"That's better. Clean up Emily, lick all that cum up. We wouldn't want it to go to waste, would we?" Emily lay absolute still on the bed. I knew she felt completely degraded. I don't know how close of friends she and Monique were, but I'm sure neither could have ever imagined this level of contact.

The chain attached to Monique's collar jingled as she inched toward Emily's body. She kept looking at me, as if I would grant a reprieve.

I needed only to nod my head in her direction and she got over Emily's body.

Monique started at Emily's belly, I watched in sadistic glory as her tongue darted over Emily's flat stomach. I loved the way Emily grabbed the linens in her hands and balled them in her fists. Her stomach twitched, her muscles rippled like waves on the sea.

Monique was utilitarian in her cleaning efforts, though I knew she was filled with revulsion. She moved up Emily's body licking the drops and lines of cum. I could hear Emily crying louder as Monique's tongue moved towards her breasts. With the way her body reacted though, I knew the sensations were intense.

Emily arched her head up to look when Monique ran her tongue over her breasts.

"Monique." Her head jerked up from her work and looked at me. "Make sure her nipples are clean and sucked dry." I knew there was no cum plastered on Emily's nipples, but I wanted Monique to give them some attention.

In spite of the fact that Monique wasn't trying to make the scene erotic, it was to me. They almost looked like a pair of lovers, coupled on the bed.

"Monique, why don't you give Emily a kiss, if there is any cum left in your mouth, give her a taste." Monique looked up at me with those sweet hazel eyes, I knew she wanted to cry. It had already been humiliating enough to lick her friend clean, and now I was making her give Emily an open mouth kiss.

"She hasn't tasted my cum yet, I wouldn't want you to have all the fun." Monique pushed the hair off Emily's face and planted a kiss on her friend's lips. Emily tugged hard on the linens as Monique drove her tongue into her mouth.

I had to rub my dick through my sweats, I wanted to cum bad again, but I needed to hold off till later, when I came back to watch the video with Monique.

"Okay girls." They unlocked mouths willingly.

"Good job Monique." I grabbed for Emily's wrist and helped her off the bed.

"I'll let you get back to masturbating. By the way, how's that been going?" I didn't care, or even want her to respond, I just wanted to see her blush in shame because I'd said it in front of Emily.

I slammed the door shut with Monique staring up at me from the bed, the black dildo still jutting from her pussy. I'd be very curious to see the tape later.

I stopped in my room and got Emily a long T-Shirt to put on, even in that she was hot. I took her back into the basement to be with her friends. I knew they'd ask her if I fucked her, and I knew even though I didn't, it would probably be more humiliating for her to have to recount the tale of what had actually happened, me cumming on her tits and then having Monique clean it up.

When I got back upstairs it dawned on me how exhausted I was. I'd had a busy 24 hours, hell, it all seemed a blur when I thought back on it, though my dick had a clear memory of the two tight little pussies I'd fucked. I decided on a nap, I was tempted to lay down with Monique, but I didn't want to take her away from the torment I'd set upon her. I loved the idea of her staring at the clock, agonizing over the minutes till she had to masturbate for the camera again.

My dick was still hard when I laid down. Usually I got to sl**p easily, but with all my new pets on my mind it was hard. I still couldn't believe my luck. Finally I just had to let the image of my girls ease me off to sl**p.
Chapter Four

When I awoke I'd forgot about what had happened for an instant, but then, the glorious reality came back to me and I remembered Monique was across the hall, and my 4 other beauties were in the basement, life is good.

Looking outside the sun was setting in the west. I still had to make dinner for me and the girls, and on the grander scale, I still needed to start preparations for my dungeon. I also had to get outfits for my girls, lacy things, leather, anything I'd ever fantasized about. There was a lot of work involved in k**napping, and keeping 5 slaves.

I started toward Monique's door, but then thought better of it. I needed to make her suffer longer, stuffing that big dildo in her pussy…

When I got to the kitchen the dogs were going crazy, they'd spent most of the day outdoors. I had a doggy door put in last year so they could come and go as they pleased, I had about a 10 acre fenced in yard out back, before the woods started.

Spike jumped up on me, his tail wagging like mad.

"Hey Buddy." I knew he could sense the girls in the house. I figured I'd use the dogs later to drive more fear into the girls, though I knew the two dogs wouldn't hurt a thing, but the girls didn't need to know that.

I set about making food, for the dogs, and the girls, both my sets of pets. I needed to keep the girls wanting and dependent upon me. I still didn't know exactly what I was going to do in the long run with them, but it was a hell of a lot of fun to go on the journey.

I knew Jim, my buddy, was probably going crazy with anticipation. I was probably a little cruel not to tell him more, but what can you do?

After I finished feeding the dogs I carried the girls' food down into the basement, they were huddled together on the sl**ping bag.

"Hello my pets'." I made a tray of chicken breasts and cooked veggies along with some lemonade.

"Dinner is served." I set the tray just outside the kennel door and leaned up against the workhorse.

"Don't be shy, go ahead." Tara inched out and picked up the food, taking it back to her friends. I liked that she was regaining I little of her boldness, all the better to break down the line.

I sat and watched them eat, not saying a word, just taking in the vision of my lovelies. I knew they could feel the weight of my stare on them, I'm sure they wondered what terror I would inflict on them next, but I wasn't going to give up my hand, not yet at least.

"I meant to ask Emily, how did you like the taste of cum when you and Monique kissed?" I saw her lips quiver as I smiled.

"Well, I have some things to take care of, but I'll see you in the morning. We will be having a visitor tomorrow, one of my oldest friends. I'm sure you'll go out of your way to taking care of him. sl**p tight." I kind of chuckled to myself as I locked them in the basement for the night. I wondered what they were thinking now.

I dropped food off for Monique, she was on the bed, hiding under the blankets.

"Hey my slut, dinner is served." Her eyes followed me across the room. I saw the dildo next to the camera, about as far away from her as possible. I couldn't help but smile.

I tapped her leg under the cover.

"I've got to be off for the moment, but don't worry, I'll be back. We're going to watch that tape tonight.

It was hard to leave my flock, but I decided I needed to leave the girls alone for awhile and pick up some groceries. I was running out of food having all the additional guests. I did make sure to pick up some vegetable items that I had some dual purpose work in mind for. I got a few very nice, very large cucumbers.

I thought about stopping by the shop to talk with Jim, but my dick was aching again and I couldn't wait to watch the video with Monique. I knew it was an interesting show.

After I put everything away, I sat and watched TV for awhile. I knew the longer I waited, the more Monique would stew.

Monique was wide eyed as I entered the room. She was there, the collar around her neck, sitting naked on the bed, God she was gorgeous. Instinctively she brought her arms in, trying to cover herself, subtly she brought her legs together.

I sat down on the edge of the bed.

"How was your day?" I reached out and cupped her chin, her eyes were already moist and I could tell she was about to lose it.

I grabbed the chain attached to her collar and pulled her toward me, I clamped my mouth on hers and let my tongue explore. She was so sweet my cock twitched in anticipation.

I let go of Monique's chain and captured her nipple between my fingers.

"So, are you ready to watch the tape?" She just stared up at me. "Did you use that big dildo to fill your pussy?" I smiled, then stood up and went to the camera, I rewound the tape and hooked the outputs so it would show on the TV.

The image popped up on screen, it was a close up of Monique's belly. Even on screen I could tell she was terrified. She moved back toward the bed, and when her face showed on screen, I could see she was crying. She sat down on the mattress and tried to cover herself as she just stared at the camera.

I stripped out of my clothes and sat on the bed next to Monique. I was already hard, and the pre-cum was dripping from the head of my cock. I pulled Monique to me. I laid on my side and moved her so she was in front of me, her body molded to mine. My dick inched between her warm, inviting thighs and I clamped my hands on her tits.

"How many times did you cum today?"

On screen Monique's body shuddered and I could tell she had absolutely no desire to masturbate, but she was scared of me. She propped a pillow under her back and lay flat on the bed. Tentatively she spread her legs, she had amazing flexibility, something I couldn't help but note for the future. She picked up the large black dildo, she stared at it in disbelief, it was huge and would make a tight fit in her small pussy.

"Is this the good part where you cum for me?" I twisted Monique's nipple till she yelped. She was trying not to look at the screen and the image she'd made.

On screen Monique pushed the head of the dildo against her opening, the black rubber gleamed in the overhead light, she'd coated it with tons of lube.

I slid a finger into Monique's pussy.

"Are you still sore from me fucking you last night?" I could feel her body shaking against mine. On screen I could hear her sobbing as the big dildo inched deeper into her cunt. I saw her knees jerk up as the thicker head of the dildo eased into her channel.

Monique held the large shaft in two hands, slowly she drove it deeper into her body, but not much. She started pulling the dildo back out again, she wasn't putting a whole lot of effort into the act.

I thrust my finger deep in her pussy and she groaned in obvious discomfort. The video continued on, but nothing changed.

"What's this?" I slapped Monique hard across the face, I stood up on the bed and grabbed for the chain around her neck, making her wail out in pain as I tugged her upright. "What the fuck is this?" I pointed at the screen. "I told you I wanted you to masturbate for me, this is…I don't know what the fuck this is." I threw her back down on the bed and went for the dildo. I tossed it at her.

"Come on, fuck it slut!" The tears streamed down Monique's cheeks. I picked up my belt from the floor.

"Start fucking the dildo, get your fingers on your clit, do something. I know you know what to do!" I brought the doubled up belt down on Monique's breast, the sound of leather on flesh rang through the room. She cried out, but didn't move.

The next blow was on her pussy. I knew it hurt her by the shrill cry I got from her. She tried to cross her leg over her mound, but I grabbed her knee and brought the belt down again. On screen nothing had changed, Monique continued to barely push the dildo in her cunt.

I climbed on the bed and took hold of the dildo, I didn't care if I hurt her, but I pushed the head of the shaft against her opening and drove it in, her whole body reacted. I f***ed the fake cock deep in her pussy, leaving it embedded in her for a second.

"Come on cunt, rub that clit, play with your tits." I slowly pulled the dildo from her snatch till the head was almost free, then I slammed it back in. I grabbed for her hand and moved it over her clit. I brought the belt down on her tit again.

"Do something!" I held her hand to her body till she started playing with herself. "Play with those tits you whore." Monique's sobbing was intense. I started moving the dildo in and out of her pussy, as I drove it deep into her hips would arch, her legs were shaking.

I continued to fuck her with the dildo, picking up speed as I went. I loved the look of her cunt spreading, straining to take in the large black shaft. The contrasting color of her white skin against the gleaming black was driving me on.

"That's it whore, move those fingers, I want to see you cum!" I picked up the belt and brought it down on her belly, I loved the sound, and the red mark that stood out on her skin almost immediately.

As I continued to drive the dildo home, I could see Monique's pussy growing wetter. She was even moving her fingers with more intensity on her clit. Her nipples were hard and pointed, and I could see the convulsions in her belly.

"That's it, tell me you want to cum, beg me to let you!" The only response I got was louder cries, but I didn't care. I was brutally fucking her with the dildo. With my free hand I grabbed her's and pushed her fingers harder against her clit.

"Come on slut. Tell me what a dirty little bitch you are. Tell me how you want to cum!" Monique was crying, but I could also hear the moans escaping from her chest.

"That's it slut. You're just a dirty whore. You want to cum, you want me to fuck you and blow in your pussy, tell me." I grabbed for her breasts and took hold. I twisted her nipple till she screamed. I drove the dildo into her, leaving it impaled for a second in her tight hole, then taking it out, so it was almost free. She'd arch her hips, trying to keep it in her, then I'd slam the long shaft home again. She was just about to orgasm.

I pulled the dildo out of her pussy, then grabbed her hand so she couldn't rub her clit.

"Beg me to let you cum whore. Tell me you're just a no good cock sucker, tell me!" I could sense the hesitation, her moans were growing louder. She barely whispered out.

"What was that slut?" I twisted her nipple violently.

It was barely audible, but I could still hear her.

"Please let me cum." I rammed the dildo back in her pussy and let go of her hand. She had her fingers on her clit in an instant, then she started to scream. I kept driving the dildo home, rotating the bulbous head inside of her, moving it up and down so she had to move her hips with the motion.

"That's it slut! Beg me to fuck you!" I left the dildo deep in her body and moved to her breasts, I took hold of her nipples and pulled them taut.

"Beg me to fuck you cunt!" Monique was too lost in her own reverie. I flipped her over onto her belly, I couldn't wait any longer, I was going to blow.

I pulled the black dildo out with a pop, her pussy was gushing now.

"Grab your ankles and spread your legs for me cunt!" She had the most beautiful, perfect ass. I f***ed two fingers into her snatch.

Monique grabbed her ankles, it spread her legs nicely. I dropped my weight on her and drove home. I almost came when I felt the muscles of her vagina contracting on my prick. It felt so good.

The uninspired masturbation scene was still going on TV. I grabbed Monique's hair and made her look up at the screen. I started pounding into her from behind. I loved the feel of her under me, I loved the feel of her pussy holding tight to my cock.

"That's it cunt, squeeze me tight, look at the screen, look at what a little whore you are." I jack hammered into her pussy, I was just about to blow. "You're such a little whore, what would mommy and daddy think? Ahhh. You're going to cum for me every day, right bitch?" I slammed home, driving my cock to the hilt and started spurting. I couldn't stop cumming, my balls kept pumping, filling her with my sperm. "That's it baby, can you feel all that cum." I held her head up to look at the screen. I could feel her body tensing under mine, her hips, the contractions in her back as she started crying again.

Finally I just collapsed on top of her. My dick still held within the warm confines of her pussy. I knew we'd made some improvement today. I was going to do the same thing tomorrow, tape her and make her masturbate for me.

I don't know, I probably laid atop her for a good ten minutes. The feeling was too glorious to move. I got off the bed and stood over her, her head was almost hanging over the edge, her face pressed in the covers. I stared down at her for a second, then grabbed a clump of hair and made her twist onto her back. My dick was right in front of her eyes.

"So slut, when I tell you to masturbate for the camera tomorrow, you know what you have to do?" She just stared blindly up at me.

"I was speaking to you whore. Do you want me to get out the belt and reinf***e our lesson?"


"No sir, no sir! Is how you are to respond." I smacked her across the face.

"No sir!" I loved the look of terror in her eyes.

"When I tell you to masturbate are you going to do it slut?" She hesitated.

"Yes sir." I couldn't hold back the smirk.

"Good, now clean my cock you little cum sucker." I didn't really give her the option of obeying, I bent at the knees and f***ed my waning prick in her mouth. I could hear her gag as I f***ed my length into her and drove my ass crack into her face. Her tongue movements over my cock were incredible, and I had to let out a guttural roar it felt so good.

I eased up a little and pulled my cock from her mouth. Monique obeyed and used her tongue to clean me. I had her suck my balls till I was near cumming again, then I pulled free.

"I'm tempted to hogtie you for the night, unless you promise to be a good girl." I'm not sure she really knew what a hogtie was, but she didn't want to find out either.

"I'll be good." She stuttered out. I stared down at her, I wanted to make her think it was a big decision for me not to tie her up, even though I'd already decided I wanted to sl**p with her. She had the most beautiful, obsequious eyes.

"Okay." I ran my hand through her hair.

I unlocked the chain from Monique's collar and dragged her into my bedroom. I undid the collar around her neck and pushed her into the shower.

"Clean up slut." I slammed the bathroom door shut and sat on the bed. It had been a long day. I was looking forward to my buddy coming over. I was already thinking about some things I wanted to do. I kept thinking about Jayme's tits and what I was going to do with them, and then, after abusing her breasts, I decided it was about time for a good old double penetration. I knew she wouldn't like it, she seemed like the shy type and I knew it would humiliate her. I don't know why, but she seemed the type that was f***ed by her mom to be a cheerleader in the first place, and I'm sure having a dick in her pussy and ass wasn't the highest priority goal in her life.

Monique came from the bathroom without being prodded. She walked timidly toward the bed. All I had to do was point to the floor and she fell to her knees. Her hair was still wet as I put the collar back around her neck.

"If you are a good girl I won't bind your wrists. Okay?" Her lips were quivering slightly.

"Yes sir." I tapped the bed next to me. She climbed into the bed warily. I pulled the covers over us and held her in a big bear hug. I'm sure sometime in the night I'd have to fuck her again. Feeling that soft skinned girl against me was more than I could have asked for.

To be continued… ... Continue»
Posted by NewManInTown91 9 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Hardcore  |  Views: 347  |  

Susan & the Black Farm Labourers Ch. 02

Susan wore the dress. It was a bright, sunny day and the thin material was like gauze against her body. Her firm, pert tits pushed the material out and her dark, inch-long nipples jutted through the cloth practically begging to be sucked. The dress was slightly gathered at the waist, causing an accentuation of her hips as it flowed over them and down to brush against her mound which was clearly visible through the thin cotton.

Certainly she would have caused a riot in public, but in the partially secluded back yard, I figured she was safe. Nobody but our guests would be close enough to appreciate the visual feast she offered. And appreciation was evident the moment her new friends arrived.

William led a troop of six, tall Black men down the sidewalk and up the drive. They were all clad in loose-fitting Nike shorts, white T-shirts, and had a variety of hair styles ranging from almost shaved to full dreds. Susan was inside preparing same last-minute stuff in the kitchen as William stopped at the bottom of the verandah steps and said "Hello, mon. I be William and him beside me be my good friend James."

As the other four crowded behind him, William introduced Jonah, Ryan, Robert, and Eugene. It was a blur of names and faces, but in the coming months I would get to know those faces very well -- and their sexual desires, positions, stamina, and length of cock.

I said I was Lawrence and was pleased to finally meet them.

He made a joke that they named the town after me, and I laughed even though I'd heard that same line many times before.

"Susan has told me all about you," I said to William, and pointing at his feet said:"Are those the new shoes?"

He smiled and laughed. "Ya mon. Susan she help me with my wardrobe and I tell her she looks mighty fine in the white dress. Mighty fine!"

He looked beyond me to the kitchen window, checking I knew, to catch a glimse of my sexy wife.

"Ah, there she is mon," William beamed. "And she be wearin' the dress like she said she would."

The others behind him stood on tiptoe and craned their necks as they looked beyond me into the kitchen. I turned just as Susan leaned over to picked up the salt and pepper shakers from the table. It was a cock-hardening sight as her firm tits hung like ripe friut just barely inside the confines of the skimpy material.

She looked up and catching sight of the six Black studs, smiled broadly and made for the door. In a few seconds she was down the verandah steps and they were crowded around her and very politely greeted her, thanked her, and generally drooled at what they saw and what she was obviously offering for their later use.

She later told me she became instantly horny and wet and the tingling in her pussy was an immediate sensation that only intensified as the late afternoon wore into early evening. Several times she and I ended up alone in the kitchen fetching food or drinks, and twice her fingers buried themselves in her drenched pussy for me to lick and suck off. And the smell of her sex was everywhere. Even outside I knew we could all smell her, like dogs picking up the scent of a bitch in heat.

Besides looking, nothing really happened for the first several hours. Then at the round, umbrella-covered tabled, she squeazed in between William and Jonah to eat her salad. She had a second vodka cooler and the guys were on their third beer.

The disappearance of William's left hand co-incided exactly with a small moan from Susan. A minute later her breathling was slightly more rapid and there was a flush on her face -- even through her tan. A few minutes after that William's right hand surupticiously clutched a napkin and eventually disappeared beneath the table. Then both hands appeared and in a while Susan was back to normal.

None of what happened was lost on the other five Black men. Soon Jonah's right hand was out of sight, and suddenly Susan shifted position, rising slightly on her feet and then settling back down. She later told me Jonah had been spreading her legs and pulling the dress out from under her -- and he did it all while taking a bite out of a hamburger and then a sip of beer.

Susan was rapidly losing interest in her salad and took several large drinks of her cooler, all the while looking more glassy-eyed and flushed. Conversation was continuing all around her and she even tried to make a comment about brands of beer but she stuttered on her words and never finished her sentence.

Listen Hon," I said. "You want me to get you another drink? That one's just about gone."

She nodded, and then as an after-thought, asked if I'd make a few more burgers and check to make sure the rest of the beer was put in the fridge.

"You shouldn't be gone for more than 10 minutes," she said, looking at me meaningfully.

I knew exactly what she meant. This was the point where I leave to give them time to make their play and actually get the gangbang going. Susan and I had discussed this point that morning and had even made preparation in the old carriage house that jutted out from the back of the house, right beside the stone patio where we were barbecuing.

I had set up an old antique bed with high oak headboard, cleaned and swept the building, and replaced a half dozen old 40-watt light bulbs for new 100-watt ones. The bed was made with white sheets and a cream-coloured douvet and rustic wood crates made for tables. There was an old stuffed armchair, a lumpy sofa, and a small bar fridge. On an old table were ashtrays, a small bag of grass, and some rolling papers. The bed was pointed right at the swing-out double doors and about four feet inside the entrance.

It was a cozy, warm atmosphere and the insulated walls made it relatively sound-proof. That would turn out to be a good thing.

I got up from the table, grabbed a few empty plates, tilted the top of the umbrella slightly away from the house, and headed around the carriage house to the verandah. I looked at my watch as I went and noted the time was 6:04 p.m. I'd give her 10 minutes but I'd go upstairs and be able to look down through our son's old bedroom window.

I did put the beer in the fridge, but I was up the satirs in a shot and soon standing back from the window looking down. Tipping the umbrella had given me just enough of a view to see Susan as she still sat at the table. William was leaned over her, hands cupping her breasts and his mouth on her neck (that always drives her crazy). Jonah was half off his seat under the table and I could see Susan's dress was bunched up around her waist and her legs were wide apart. I couldn't see Jonah's right hand, but Susan's hips were moving and his shoulder was in perfect rhythm.

I couldn't hear her, and I couldn't see her face as they played with her. After 45 seconds of this, William scooped her off the chair, swung it around, and sat down on it facing the house. Susan came to rest with her legs on each side of him and though her back was to me, I could tell she was pulling at his shorts. I couldn't see the result, but in a few seconds he was lifting her up and she was slowly lowering herself down.

She went slowly, and her hands clenched William's shoulders and his big hands held her waist as she inched her wet, eager pussy around what I could only imagine was a large, hard Black cock. She rose slightly and sank down even further. She repeated the motion several times and finally threw her head back and I could see the unbridled lust in her face as she began a slow up and down motion.

The dress, of course, hid everything -- cock, cunt, slick juices that I knew were forming on William's shaft.

His hands found the hem of the dress and he slid the material up to expose her tits to him and then his head moved forward and he buried himself in her breasts.

The motion caused her dress to rise slightly in the back, but not enough to see the junction of his glistening jet black body and her small, white form.

I looked at my watch and it said 6:15 p.m. But I could hardly tear myself away. I watched as Jonah slid in behind William and lowering his shorts produced a massive, hard Black shaft that was just at the height of Susan's face. Though I couldn't see her mouth, I knew it was being filled, like her cunt, for the first time ever, with Black cock.

The other four had left their places and stood side by side forming a barrier against prying eyes from the only unprotected direction. Their hands were rubbing ominously large bulges and they couldn't take their eyes off Susan.

William at one point threw his head back and I could tell he was moaning, or groaning. He pulled the straps of the dress off her shoulder and let the garmet fall to her pumping hips. I could just see the edge of one flopping tit but Williams face quickly move forward and Susan raised her arms to place her hands on his head, pushing him against her.

Meantime Jonah's cock was pumping a slow rhythm in and out of her mouth, and his hand held her neck to keep her mouth in position. All the time she was sliding up and down and the others had moved a few steps forward. James said something and pointed to Susan's hips and William drew back, nodded and Jonah pulled his big Black cock out of her mouth. William then took the dress and Susan raised her hands in the air as he pulled it up and over her head.

What I saw from my vantage point wasn't much, but it was amazing just the same. Just the contrast of Black and white was enough to make me harder than I'd ever been. I checked my watch again. It was 6:21 p.m. and I decided it was time to take a closer look.

I slipped down the stairs, into the kitchen, and through a side door into the carriage house. I switched on the lights, strode across to the big double doors and lifting several gate hooks swung them open -- just in time to get a clear view of Susan lifting up on William's long and massive cock. Her juices gleamed on the hard shaft and formed a white ring at the base where I could just see the beginning of a large sac and two large testicles.

Heads swung in my direction -- everyone's but Susan's and William's who were in the throes of extasy and issuing moans and gutteral sounds that told me my wife was on the verge of climax and William wasn't far behind.

All eyes spotted me and several of the men (hands on bulges) cast their heads down or looked aside like dogs caught doing something wrong. When they looked back, it was the bed they saw and smiles cracked their faces and the sun glinted off rows of white teeth.

Susan slammed down on William's huge Black pole, forcing it for the hundredth time almost a dozen inches inside her white body. William was beyond the point of return and grabbing her shoulders f***ed her tightly onto his groin as I knew molten gobs of his plentiful cum was splashing deep inside her. He held himself ridged for what seemed like ever and his screwed up face revealed the pleasure he was experiencing inside my wife. Finally he began to relax and then slumped back in the chair with Susan flopping her contrastingly white body against him, her face passing just inches from Jonah's forgotten ebony rod.

Nobody moved until James finally took two steps, slid an arm around Susan's waist, and gently but firmly pulled her away from the panting William and lifted her slowly up and off William's sagging cock. As it left her well-fucked cunt their was a "plop' we could all hear, and several thick strings of William's jism dangled from her now-gaping twat -- one still connected to the slit in William's massive cockhead. We watched, alomst in slow motion, as the sticky strand of jism stretch, became thinner and finally snapped and disappeared inside my wife.

James, the only one who didn't witness the scene, slid his other arm around Susan's ass and carried her like a toy doll to the bed and lay her down gently with her legs spread facing the door. She was still recovering from her last climax and her hand slid down to her abused pussy, rubbed her swollen-beyond-recognition clit and down inside her cock hole.

I turned as I heard William approaching and he shakily walked into the room, pulling the doors closed behind him. I turned back in time to see Susan's cum-laden fingers disappear into her mouth.

Jonah, it seemed, had been on the verge of exploding in my wife's mouth several times, and was anxious to shoot his load in the very near future. But as he crawled onto the bed, his big Black cock bobbing in full erection, it wasn't her mouth he went for. He was between her legs and rammed into her before she knew what was happening -- she didn't mind. Her face was contorted in pleasure and just before she closed her eyes I saw that vacant, glazed look that Susan always displayed when she had devolved into her pure a****l-lust state.

William had ditched his shorts and the others were now doing the same. Cocks ranging from nine to maybe 12 inches sprang into view and the guys all began slow stroking motions as they watched Jonah's cock appear and disappear inside my wife in a steady pistoning motion that already had her close to orgasm to. William's cum began to appear on Jonah's shaft, and with each thrust more of the spent jism coated the stretch lips of Susan's cunt and dribbled down to her ass and the sheets.

The rapid in and out of his cock was accompanied by a slurping, sucking sound and the slap-slap of his huge balls against her cum-slick ass. Her moans and yelps were constant and in rhythm with her thrusting and bucking hips. Her knees were bent and her spread legs were drawn up against her tits offering the deepest possible penetration, which with Jonah was a good four inches deeper than my cock had ever been.

Jonah was reaching toward climax and within seconds I knew he would spurt his hot load deep inside her milking, eager cunt to join William's considerable cum. I could see his face working and the sweat dripped from his nose and chin to land in little splats on my wife's tits as he began to tremble in his "push-up" position on top of her. He tensed, drove in deep one last time, and let go a growl as his hips jerked several times to grind against Susan's groin. I knew his Blackman's sperm was jetting through his long dark shaft spurting against her bruised cervix and back up around his pulsating cock-head.

The sensation and grinding brought my wife to another body-wrenching orgasm and she threw back her head, clenched her fist around a pillow and heled it to her face to stifle an intense a****l scream.

Jonah must have spurted into her a dozen times before his arms gave out and Black body collapsed on top of her just as she began to go limp and lower her open legs to the bed.

Around me the others were slowly stroking, and James moved the few steps to the side of the bed as Jonah summoned his remaining strength to ease himself up and out of my wife's swollen, sticky cunt. I knew what he was feeling when he was to the point where his large purpleish-black head was just inside her pussy. It was the hardest part, pulling out that last inch or so, and Jonah hesitated for a good 30 seconds, allowing us all the amazing sight of her cum soaked inner thighs, the globs of William's jism that now matted her trimmed pubic mound, and the rush of cum that accompanied Jonah's final extrication.

He rolled from between her legs and off the bed, just as James moved forward. He simply slid his cock into her and pumped 20 or 30 times and came in a loud groan. Susan didn't even have time to recover from Jonah before James was finished.

I can't remember who went next, but halfway through he flipped my wife over and did her doggy-style for two or three minutes. I can still see the cum from the previous three Black men dripping down her white thighs, and even little globs of it splatting on the sheets all around them as it flew from her body. Then there was another groan, another cock spurting into her, and Susan's face turning red and contorted just as she buried it in the pillow to stifle the howls she couldn't hold back

Then she collapsed like a rag doll onto the bed, the spent ebony cock sliding out to hang at halfmast above her ass, a single drip of cum hanging by a thin strand. We all watched it in suspense as it lengthened and finally snapped to fall squarely on the wet and pucked orfice of her ass.

The Black body moved back and off the bed and we just stood there and watched her laying there on her stomach, face still buried in the pillow and her still-pulsating cunt a small river of four Black men's cum dripping from her clit to the large wet circle of fuck juice on the bed.

It was a good two or three minutes before she moved, and that was simply a small thrust of her ass several inches into the air. Somebody had spotted the grass and was rolling a joint. I opened the doors and went inside for beer, forgetting there was a stocked fridge in the carriage house. William had donned his shorts and followed me inside where I handed him a beer, opened one for myself, and lit a cigarette.

We were both slightly stunned by what we had seen. In the first place, it didn't seem possible that a woman five feet tall could take a foot-long cock -- to the hilt. And take three more of almost egual proportions within the next 45 minutes. It was exactly 7:04 when I opened my beer.

William was grinning again and praising Susan and her body, and her cunt, and was asking me permission to continue fucking her while he was in Canada. I nodded and smiled, took a drink and told him they were all free to do as they pleased, when they pleased, as often as they pleased.... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 694  |  
  |  4


My name is Cath. I'm 38 years old and married with
two almost grown c***dren, a 14 year old boy and a 16
year old girl. My husband, Roland, treats me very well and
understands my problems and needs. No one man is
capable of satisfying my need for sex and I wouldn't
want someone I love to see me humiliated and degraded.

Roland's only stipulations are that I not get pregnant to
anyone but him, I always insist on my men wearing
condoms and that I'm always available to him for sex.
The first condition is no problem because after the
birth of my son I had my tubes tied. The second
condition is impossible to comply with as I crave the
feeling of sperm pumping into my body. The third
condition is irrelevant as I want sex all the time,
whether I have my period or even when I'm unwell with
the 'flu or a cold.

Only last month when the last of our furniture was
delivered from storage I had sex with the three
drivers. The company phoned me to say the delivery
would be made between 9am and 10am. I'd dressed in my
shortest miniskirt and a tube top that emphasized my
breasts. I wore no underwear but plenty of
makeup. I wanted the guys to think I was a whore and
maybe help them to make advances. The truck finally
arrived at 10-30 and I was getting very frustrated.

I'd almost got to the point where I needed to
masturbate when the doorman buzzed me to say they were
on the way up. My nipples were very obvious through my
bright yellow top and the two guys stared at them when
I opened the door. I didn't ask their names, just
pointed to where I wanted the two chairs. The bigger
guy, black and about 45, looked me up and down before
putting the chair where I wanted it. The other guy was
Hispanic and about 60 or so.

They left to go and get the two-seater love seat with
out a word but as they were waiting for the elevator, I
heard the black guy say that I must be a hooker or
call-girl. That was exactly what I wanted to hear. When
I heard them returning with the love seat I made sure I
was bending over adjusting the chair cushions. This
afforded them a perfect view of my uncovered ass and

I could feel them staring at my crack before the older
guy asked where would I like it. I stood up and turned
around to answer. They'd brought a third guy up; he was
only about 17 or 18, obviously to show him the whore
upstairs. I brazenly replied that I liked it anywhere.
The black guy passed his end of the love seat to the
young guy and closed my apartment door.

While the other two just stood there and stared, still
holding the seat, the black guy walked over and undid
my skirt. He let it drop to the floor and I stepped out
of it. He then pushed my tube top down around my waist,
exposing my tits to everyone.

The other two finally put the seat down and moved
closer. The young guy 's eyes were focused on my shaved
cunt while the Hispanic just stared at my tits. The
black guy lifted me onto the dining room table and
spread my legs. He unclipped the front of his
coveralls, revealing his enormous, uncircumcised cock.
In one shove his cock disappeared into my willing cunt.
He grunted over me for fifteen minutes before emptying
his seed deep inside.

The Hispanic said he wanted my ass and the black guy
turned me over and lifted me onto the arm of the newly
delivered love seat. I felt the older guy's smaller
cock pushing against my sphincter before I relaxed and
felt it slide all the way in. For a guy his age he had
quite a bit of stamina. I was almost delirious with
pleasure but I'm sure he lasted about twenty minutes
before climaxing.

The feeling of a pulsing cock in my ass and the warm
cum flooding me is indescribable. The young guy was
next and he wanted a blowjob. As I took his lovely cock
in my mouth I couldn't help but think of my own son.
The boy could only last for about five minutes before
his copious amount of sperm filled my mouth. I managed
to swallow most of it but some spilled from my mouth
onto my tits,

They all fucked me again before leaving and every hole
was filled to overflowing. I had cum in my hair and on
my face, tits and belly. They left me spread-eagled in
the middle of the living room, covered in their cum
like a used tissue. I was in heaven. The young guy
deliberately propped my front door open exposing me to
the possible ridicule of a passing neighbor.

I lay there for fifteen minutes before I regained
enough strength to close the door. Luckily none of my
neighbors had passed my door. I sat in the love seat
and relived the whole experience in my mind. Three men
had treated me like a common whore and I hadn't even
asked their names! I put a tight pair of panties on to
hold the cum in my ass and pussy and rang my husband. I
told him what had happened with the deliverymen and his
only concern was that they wore condoms. I assured him
that they had and told him I would tell him the whole
story when he got home. I said goodbye and checked the
clock. I still had three hours before my k**s got home
from school.

I slipped a light summer dress on and headed for the
elevator. The doorman gave me a knowing look so I was
sure the deliverymen had told him about the whore in
56b. I couldn't have cared less. My ass and pussy were
full of strangers' cum and I was happy. I walked to the
corner and hailed a taxi and directed him to the
seediest bar area in the Bronx. I knew what I wanted
and I knew I'd have no problem getting it.

The taxi dropped me outside ANDY'S BAR & SPORTS CLUB. I
walked inside and there were about eight guys drinking
at the bar and four guys playing pool. As I'd hoped, I
was the only woman in there. I sat at the fourth
barstool and the bartender asked what I wanted. I told
him I wanted to be fucked, hard and often. You could
have heard a pin drop. The guys playing pool stopped
and walked towards the bar.

The bartender asked me to repeat my order.

I said it again, only much louder. 'I WANT TO BE

The bartender asked me if I was an undercover cop and
warned me against entrapment. I stood up and undid my
dress and let it fall to the filthy floor. I stood
there in my cum soaked panties and asked if I looked
like an undercover cop. The bartender said if anyone
wants to leave now is the time. No one moved so the
bartender locked the door and closed the blinds on the
street front window. Two guys lifted me onto the bar
and removed my panties and through them to the
bartender. He casually hung them over the corner of the

'The slut's already full of cum, guys', said the guy
who'd removed my panties. One guy was pinching and
squeezing my nipples while the other stuck four fingers
in my sloppy cunt. The nipple pinching was very painful
but I enjoyed being treated rough. Two other guys
grabbed me and half carried half dragged me onto the
carpeted area near the pool table.

For the next two hours I was subjected to the roughest
sex I'd ever experienced. I was double and triple
penetrated and assfucked repeatedly. Luckily the cum
from the deliverymen helped to keep me well lubricated.
Every man in the bar including the bartender fucked me
at least once. I had pool cues shoved in my ass and
pussy and really got off on it.

When all the men were sexually exhausted, they had me
act as their nude bargirl. While I was walking around
serving their drinks they were slapping my ass and
pinching my nipples. My ass was red raw from the hard
slaps and the nipple pinching made me cry out in pain.
The bartender went through my pocketbook and got my
name and address.

'Guys, I'd like you to meet Cath Hayes from Queens.
I'm sure Cath would like to by all her lovers a
drink.' With that he removed $50 from my purse and
bought a round of drinks for everyone. He also wrote my
name address and phone number on his 'Specials'
chalkboard behind the bar.

'I'm sure Cath will be a regular here and keep
providing us with her sexual favors. Won't you,

All I could do was nod my head. I hadn't planned on
them knowing my name and address.

'You'll be here every Wednesday between 12noon and 2pm
for our sexual use and abuse or we'll inform your
husband and neighbors of what a slut you are. Agreed?'

Again, I nodded my agreement. Telling my husband wasn't
a problem because he wanted to hear about my sexual
exploits. My neighbors were a different matter. My
c***dren needed to be kept in the dark about my sexual
deviations and I'd do anything to protect them.

That was a month ago and every Wednesday since then for
two hours I'm Andy's whore. I've been fucked by guys
from every nationality in the US. The youngest guy was
the barman's son who was only fifteen. The oldest was a
seventy six-year-old black man. The keep finding more
and more degrading and humiliating things to do to me
but they're doing exactly what I need.

My husband took a day off last Wednesday and joined the
gangbang with Andy's customers. He told me afterwards
he was very proud of how I handled the degradation and
multiple sex partners, He said he was hoping to bring
one of his junior partners next week to fuck me at the
bar. I am looking forward to that but what happens down
the track when I meet him as Roland's wife. I'll worry
about that when it happens!

My husband now knows I don't make my men use condoms
but hasn't said anything. I think he really gets off on
watching the cum streaming from my ass and cunt when I
get home, I still go out occasionally and let strangers
fuck me and deliverymen are always sure to get more
then a tip. The Wednesdays at Andy's bar satisfies most
of my needs for humiliation.

Two nights ago after dropping my k**s at Roland's parents
I had an experience I probably won't do again. I was
driving past one of the parks where homeless men
hangout. I saw a guy about fifty pushing a shopping
trolley full of his belongings along the footpath. The
area was very badly lit so I turned of my lights and
stopped beside him. He appeared to be quite good-
looking but very dirty and scruffy. I asked him for
directions to the street next to mine and he shuffled
over to my car window. I'd deliberately pulled my dress
up exposing the damp crotch of my panties.

My pushup bra allowed most of my breasts to be seen in
my low cut dress. He took a long hard look at my crotch
and then shifted his gaze to my tits. He said he could
draw me a map but didn't know the street names. I tore
a page from my notebook and grabbed a pen. I climbed
out of my car and joined him sitting on the stone

The smell of his unwashed body actually turned me on
instead of repulsing me. As he drew the map I let my
dress ride up exposing more of my crotch. He was having
trouble concentrating on the map and staring at my
increasingly damp panties. He finally finished the map
and I asked how I could thank him.

'You could give me a quick look at your cunt', was his
quick reply. I stood up and checked there were no
police or anyone else nearby. I slid them down and hung
them on the handle of his trolley. I raised my hem up
to my waist exposing my well-trimmed pussy. I always
keep the lips completely bald with just a small
triangle of blondish hair above. The look of sheer
enjoyment prompted me task if he wanted to see my tits.
Obviously the answer was yes. I used my remote to lock
my car and headed into the trees with the homeless guy.

When we were out of sight from the street I undid my
dress and d****d it over a bush. I quickly unclipped my
bra and stood naked in front of the disheveled man. I
told him he could touch my tits and pussy if he wanted
and his hands were all over me. I could feel my juices
running down my legs and knew I was going to let him
fuck me. I pushed his hands away and lay on my back and
spread my legs, inviting him to take me.

His baggy trousers were off in a flash and he quickly
mounted me. I felt so beautifully degraded as this
filthy unkempt man ravaged my cunt. For someone who
probably hadn't fucked a woman for some time, he was a
very good lover. I orgasmed several times both from his
lovemaking and the humiliation. When I felt his seed
pouring into my willing pussy I orgasmed again.

We lay there for several minutes until my heart rate
returned to normal. My homeless lover helped me to my
feet and I slipped my dress back on. I didn't bother to
put my bra back on for the short trip home. Passing his
trolley on the way back to my car I handed him my
panties as a souvenir. He thanked me for the fuck and
the panties.

I drove past the park yesterday and I saw him pushing
his trolley towards the spot where we made love. My
panties were hanging like a trophy from the handle.
Maybe I'd visit him and his friends another night...... Continue»
Posted by Mauseth 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 2035  |  
  |  9

A Very Painful Visit To Mistress V

Friday 5th September 2003 - I'm off on a long weekend. I'm sat on a train and my eventual destination is East Croydon though I will have to change at Haslemere.
I have arranged to meet and have a drink with a certain Mistress V with regards to my suitability to become her sub – it's only a preliminary meeting and I haven't brought along my favourite plastic beach shoe or garden cane.
For some reason I recall a paragraph I once read many years ago in a book about sexual perversion something along the lines that: The whip cracking, leather clad, fierce, obedience seeking woman of the male masochists fevered imagination is just that… imagination. These women do not exist in reality except perhaps in the garb that prostitutes put on to satisfy their clients.
Despite the fact that she stated in her letter that she was 'lifestyle' I have nevertheless bought along a fair amount of money – you can never be certain of anything in this game.
The train pulls in at Haslemere and I alight from the carriage, I ask one of the platform staff about the next train to East Croydon and I am directed to another platform. I get into the carriage and wait for it to move off.
I get out of the carriage and have a look along the platform – it appears that there were TWO trains at the platform and the front one was for East Croydon… it isn't there any more!
For fack's sake! Trust me to get in the wrong facking train.
I make more enquiries and to my relief there is another train due shortly – I don't want to be late.
Safely settled in the train I reflect back on the circumstances that are leading to this encounter – slightly nervous as I am. I had advertised recently in a fetish magazine called Axis for a dominant woman - only really expecting responses from professional mistresses – when I had received a letter and a photo from a Mistress V. In it she had told me that she was forty and had just divorced her third husband – he couldn't take the pain any longer. She was Russian and working over here giving seminars to business men. Over the last few years she had given in to her previously suppressed sadistic and dominant impulses and was now looking for a male sub.
The photo showed a smartly attired slightly overweight woman with blonde hair possessing Slavic features – she was average looking.
After I had sent her a photo of myself she had phoned me and agreed a time to meet, during her long lunch hour, and for her to assess my suitability – that appointment was now drawing close.
The train draws into East Croydon, slows and stops. I step out onto the platform and then make my way to the wine bar where we had agreed to rendezvous – I was okay for time. The streets are crowded… and not a little rough for a small town boy like me. I find the bar and make my way down the steps – it's busy but I can't see her. I buy myself a drink and sit down keeping a lookout for her.
Whilst there I am momentarily startled to see my ex wife there but on closer inspection it isn't her though extremely similar… I can imagine the conversation: ‘Hi Jules, fancy seeing you here of all places… what you doing?’
‘Ummm… well Moody and I are splitting up and as you know I am into S & M I've arranged to meet up for a lady to abuse and beat me… still, that's enough about me… you?’
A few minutes later Mistress V strolls in, she's exactly as her photo, and dressed in a smart jumper with beige slacks. I greet her and buy her a drink. We have a short conversation before she says: ‘I have taken ze afternoon off. You are going to come back to my place and ve are going to see vot you are made of!’
I gulp – she means and looks the business.
We finish our drinks and I follow her out… tamely. She is only a short walk away and lives in a three bedroom terraced property. As soon as I enter she orders me: ‘Take off all zor clothes – I must examine you… and in addition you vill address me as Mistress.’
I obey.
I stand up straight with my arms by my sides as she scrutinises my nude body.
‘Hmmm… a little overweight… so you have a big nose, big testicles and a small penis… hmm… vy are you smiling?’
‘Well Mistress… I guess two out of three isn't bad!’
‘Vitty eh?’
She slaps my face.
‘Ve vill zee if you are still smiling in a minute?’
I am ordered to walk over to a wooden chair with arms to which she handcuffs me to.
‘Bend over!’
It is at this point I experience real fear – she could be a bona fide nutter and I'm helpless.
The first stroke is with a leather paddle – it's painful but I take it. Several more follow which I also take – my buttocks are beginning to warm up – and I thrust them out prior to each whack to show her that I can indeed take it. Next is a cane which is cheap and breaks after about twenty strokes – she curses. Last is a flogger and that really hurts as it wraps itself each time around my buttocks, sides, and tops of my legs.
‘Zat is enough for ze moment!’
I am beginning to glow… and proud that I haven't let myself or her down.
‘Vell, you are tougher than my ex husband… he couldn't take half that but he vasn't really into pain even though I tried hard to persuade him that he vas… and he did ze best to please me!’
I could see why he did – she was one hell of a strong woman!
‘It was when he vas made redundant that finished him off and he vas at home all the time… I used to come back dinner times and beat him zen too… I used to feel so much better in ze afternoon. But one day I came back after vork and he was gone leaving me a note telling me that he couldn't take the pain anymore… vimp!’
She releases me from the handcuffs.
‘Valk upstairs… ve have talked enough for ze moment.’
My hands free I take the opportunity to rub my sore buttocks.
I am ushered into a 'play room' where there is a bed stripped of mattresses and bed clothes: various kinky magazines are lying round along with a few items of pain… impending pain.
‘Lie face up on ze bed vith your arms outstretched and your legs apart – I am going to torture you.’ She states matter-of-factly.
A chill runs through my body but I feel I must comply, such is her natural dominance. Secured tightly, I am now at her mercy, my life and well being is in her hands… the very hands that had just administered the worst beating I had endured for a very long time. She turns to the side and produces a pair of nipple clamps.
‘I zink you vill like zeze…’ She smiles sadistically.
I gasp as she attaches each one – they really are tight and my nipples feel as though they are being gripped by pliers. I grit my teeth – I must not start to beg. After a few seconds, strangely, the pain becomes bearable. She then starts to attempt to fix pegs to my inner thighs but they keep slipping off.
‘Zat is annoying, your legs are too muscular… and another zing zat is annoying me is your penis: it is not hard enough or big enough… I zink I vill vip it!’
I am not keen on my pride and joy being whipped but what can I do – complain to the management?
She towers to my right with the small whip raised high in her right hand. I close my eyes as she brings it down. I experience tentacles of extreme pain bite hard into my penis and around my groin. I grind my teeth and tense my muscles with each lash of the whip – after about ten she mercifully stops.
She unclamps my nipples – there is a little ripple of discomfort in each as she does. I look down at my nipples – they appear quite squashed. I expect to be released but seeing me examining my breasts tempts her to whip them.
She only gives me about six strokes and not that hard – the pain is tolerable.
This time she does free me.
‘How vas zat?’
‘Ermm… stimulating…Mistress.’ I stutter.
‘I vill tell you zomezing… I do not like normal sex… I get off on fucking ze man up ze anus vith a strap-on dildo… it is ze only vay I can come… have you ever been facked up ze anus?’
‘No… it doesn't really appeal to me to be honest, Mistress’
In her hand she is waving a large dildo. It scares me… really scares me.
She places the b**st back on the shelf and gets out a much smaller and slimmer vibrator.
‘I zink ve vill try zis one first… turn round and bend over.’
I place my hands on a chair. I feel the vibrator being pushed in – it's a bit like a medical procedure but not too bad. She switches it on.
‘Vat does it feel like?’
‘To be honest I feel like I'm having a crap in reverse, Mistress.’
‘Vell you vill have to get used to it if you are to be my slave. Ven you get home I vant you to stretch your anus progressively by placing bigger and bigger items up it… understood?’
‘I understand, Mistress.’
‘You look hot… would you like a glass of water?’
‘Yes please Mistress and may I use your toilet please too?’
‘You may use MY toilet but I am not going to make it easy…’
I am placed in a yoke with my arms outstretched and a spreader bar placed around my ankles.
‘If you miss the toilet bowl I vill punish you… hard. Now go, I will bring you up some vater!’
With the utmost difficulty I struggle to get down some steps and into the toilet. I attempt to point my now flaccid and reddened penis as best I can in the direction of the bowl. I allow the urine to flow but a few drops land on the rug – I pray that she doesn't check!
I finish and make my way back to the play room where she is waiting with a refreshing glass of water. She raises the glass to my parched lips and allows me to gulp most of it down.
‘I vill now check the bathroom!’
I gulp again.
She exits the room and within about half a minute is back.
‘I vill have to punish you. Kneel on ze floor!’
From her cupboard she produces a wooden paddle – it looks the business.
‘Place your forehead on the carpet.’
I fall forward with my face close to the pile. The first blow is agony and pushes me forward – I can feel the colour drain out of my face… the pain is kind of sickening. She administers three more hard ones – I try to take it but I can't.
‘Mercy Mistress, please, no more please!’
‘It is not for you to ask for mercy… I will stop when I feel you've had enough… you vimp!’
She whacks me twice more but not as hard and then admonishes me: ‘If you vant to be my slave you must never disobey me again!’
‘I'm very sorry, Mistress!’
She takes off my yoke and spreader bar.
‘You vill come down, vash up and zen prepare zum strawberries and cream for me.’
I wash up her dirty plates as best I can.
‘It is not good enough. Put your arms by your side when I address you?’
She slaps my left cheek hard with her right hand – it stings.
‘Now prepare my food.’
I do as she says – I expect her to be cross but she isn't. She consumes the dessert in front of me.
‘It is nearly time for to go but I must examine your body for bruises and then photograph it – I vill not show your face. You have done vell and vill contact you when I have tested the others.’
‘Thank you Mistress.’
She takes pictures of my front, buttocks and penis and I wonder if she will send them to Truprint!
I get dressed and she allows me to give her a peck on the cheek.
At the station I begin to realise what a beating I have just undergone – it is rather painful to sit for long periods of time.
I get home to the Isle of Wight about half ten and fall straight into bed.

* * *

It is Saturday morning and I still feel sore. I go to the bathroom and examine myself in the long mirror – my torso, buttocks and penis are literally black and blue… it will be a while before I go swimming.

* * *

Monday afternoon. I am walking along the road to visit my Uncle and Auntie in Lake. The message alert sounds – it is Mistress V – and I read it: I want you to be my full time slave. You will shave your pubic hair and each day you will text me telling me how you will serve me. I will also send down a chastity device which you will wear. I also expect you to send me some money to purchase a caning table. When you have sold your property you will live with me.
I can't do this – I can't give up my job and stop seeing my son… 24/7 is not for me.
I text back, explaining.
She replies and wishes me luck.
I will never hear from her again.... Continue»
Posted by Ima_Kant 5 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Sex Humor  |  Views: 443  |  
  |  1

Hitchhiking & Poppers

When I was 14, my mom had to leave town on business for 6 months, and I was staying with my aunt while she was away.

I was waiting to catch a bus to her house after school one rainy day. I had just finished smoking a joint with some friends and was pretty high. I was cold and soaking wet. I was grateful when a van pulled over, and the driver waved at me like he'd give me a lift.

I went to the door and saw the driver was a very heavy man about 60. He smiled and said, "Get in, buddy!", and he said it so easily that I just hopped in. The van was cluttered with papers; as I went down to move them aside, I noticed they were mostly magazines of naked people. I looked closer - the covers all had pictures of pale young teen boys and fat men, the teens all had their mouths over the big mens' erections, in various submissive positions. I pretended not to notice, but I was embarrassed and could feel myself blushing. The man said, "Try to be careful with those; they are very expensive...", and said I could stack them by him if I needed some room for my wet feet.

He said the pot was k** stuff, and asked me if I had ever tried poppers; I told him no, I didn't know what they were. He reached into his pocket and he handed me a little brown bottle. He told me to take two big sniffs, but I told him I didn't know what he meant. He said that was okay - the first time everybody needed some help. When he went to go put the bottle under my nose and hold my nostril, he put his thumb on my lips and told me it might be easier if my mouth was open. When I opened my lips a little, he slid his thumb in and told me that I had to open my mouth just enough to cover his thumb in order to get a good hit. I am sure I was blushing beet red; he said I wasn't doing it right, them islets should just be barely touching his thumb. He said, "Look, your lips should be this far open, barely touching my thumb," and started to push his thumb back and forth in my mouth. I didn't know what to think; there I was on the side of the road with a man holding my head, and making me suck his thumb.

Then he held the bottle up to my nose and told me to take the deepest sniff I could, one in each nostril. I did, and the next thing I knew, he was pushing my head down toward his lap. As I opened my eyes, I saw that his penis was out of his pants, very stiff and very big. My mouth was still open from before, and he lifted his hips while pushing me down, and his big penis went right in my mouth. I had never actually seen a man's erection before; it was huge and stiff. I don't know why, maybe it was the poppers, but there I was, my head spinning, and letting a man pump is penis back and forth in my mouth. He said that was perfect, that I should make an o-shape with my mouth like I was taking a hit.

He held the bottle under my nose eight and ten more times, and since I couldn't breathe through my mouth, I kept getting rush after rush. Suddenly, I noticed that I was getting hard, and that the head of my penis was sticking out from under the bottom of my shorts. I was very embarrassed that I was getting excited because I was letting a man was push his penis in my mouth. He said that it was natural to get hard while I was sucking on him, and to pull my own cock out and play with it. He kept holding the poppers under my nose while he was making me go up and down on him. I knew it was nasty to do, but the poppers made me crazy. I got so excited that I had my first orgasm right there while he was making me suck on him.

Even after I came, he made me keep going up and down over him all the way to his house. When we went inside, he also had some coke and speed that he shared with me. His roommate, who was around 60 also, came home and got with us. What was so exciting was the way they wanted to have sex. One would hold my head while I was on my knees and push it back and forth over the other ones hard penis, or making me lie on my back and doing like pushups over my mouth. They kept giving me hits of poppers and speed while I did it and telling me stuff like I liked to get it pumped in my mouth like a girl and what a soft pussy mouth I was to fuck. I don't know why but I kept going back over to their house.

When their tenant moved out, I moved in to the guest house behind their house. They don't make me pay rent, but they like to invite their pals over and make me suck dick while they watch and say how to be a good mouth boy for my elder. They also like to ass and mouth fuck me with dildos while everyone smokes coke and speed and make me do girl stuff to them in front of the landlords.... Continue»
Posted by auntlove 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Mature  |  Views: 2262  |  
  |  6


Chapter One.

I checked the cameras one last time and opened a fresh pack
of videotape. Glancing around the room, I satisfied myself
that all the lights were in position, the powerful lamps
casting a wave of heat over the set. The tapes of three
completed sessions were safely packed away in an airtight
box and I was well on my way to completing another red hot
production of the popular porno series 'Pussy Heat'.
However, I still felt dissatisfied with my life. I wanted
to make my own films. Amateur porno had grown into a
major sub-category of the porno film industry over recent
years. Despite having low budgets, no sets and no music
scores, they had proved surprisingly popular, making their
'hosts' into minor celebrities. Soon, everyone wanted to
get into the act, each series introducing it's own gimmick
or twist. Some have resident starlets, some specialise in
anal sex or oral sex or female ejaculators. One
enterprising series even features naked vomiting women. By
the time that I had decided to enter the market, just about
every possible niche had been taken, used and re-used to
the point of nausea. However, there was one area of amateur
porno that was not very well covered which was, and still
is, films dealing with sadism.

At this point, all my friends smugly reminded me of the
piles of 'fetish' films that line every adult video store.
BDSM, rubber, enema, S&M, FemDom, s**t and a million other
fetishes stretch as far as the jaded eye can see. Equally
smugly, I point out that these are either faked, very mild
or feature masochists who are actually having a good time.
The closest things to 'pure' sadism are the 'English' style
films that depict corporal punishment. Fortunately for me,
CP films concentrate primarily on girls' buttocks. A nice
rounded bottom is a thing of beauty, but on the other side
is something with which almost all red bl**ded men have an
absolute obsession. That's right, Pussy! In a flash of pure
genius (as compared to my usual level of thought) I
realised that by combining amateurs, CP style sadism
and a focus on pussy shots, I had a potential winner in the
porno fetish market.

After I had stopped dancing around the room in my
underwear, I spotted the flaw in my master plan. One major
reason why real CP films are comparatively rare is the
shortage of good looking amateurs who are willing to
perform for less than stellar fees. The solution naturally,
was creative advertising. I needed to make performing in my
videos attractive to the would be 'stars' as well as the

There is a healthy traffic in Eastern European porno
actresses. Streams of young attractive ladies are being
hired by the porn masters of the West and groomed into
short lived stars who blaze brightly on our TV screens and
then are quickly replaced by the next wave of newcomers.
After making the rounds and buying enough drinks to cater a
wedding reception, I finally got in touch with a producer
who had a list of new talent waiting for their turn at
stardom. I did not have too many qualms about explaining my
concept to him as his studio did not produce fetish films.
I offered to pay the travel costs of any girl who agreed to
feature in my first video on the strict understanding that
I would only release my film one month after the girl's
mainstream porno video release. This actually made
commercial sense for me, as I would then be able to claim
that a number of the girls who had made their 'amateur'
debuts in my video had gone on to join a major studio. This
would be my selling point to the girls.

To my amazement, this convoluted scheme actually worked,
and my first release was moderately successful. Although I
made a small loss in terms of financial profit, I was
established as a 'real' producer. I even received a
few calls from other studios inviting me to introduce
suitable 'talent' to them.

My meager working capital was rapidly becoming depleted so
I had to make my next video a commercial success, which
meant finding true amateurs to work for me. I called up
every talent agency that I could find, placed ads in
various magazines and even printed pamphlets which I paid
runners to distribute at the local College and anywhere
else that had a likely population of young women who might
possibly want to get into the porno industry. Then I

Chapter Two.

Letters, email and calls started to come in response to my
ads. Most of them quickly lost interest when I described
the kind of film that I intended to make. Some were willing
but were too ugly, too old, too high on something, too
tattooed or all of the above. A few were young and
attractive but were also heavy duty masochists with enough
scars and piercings to frighten a biker gang. Finally,
after six weeks, I managed to find four girls who met all
my requirements. I was fairly sure that I could get enough
quality footage from them to make up the bulk of a video
release. Unfortunately I still did not have my hook. I
needed a face, body and personality that would sell my

The girls would not wait around forever, so I started
filming even though I was missing my leading lady. A
donation to the favorite charity of a real-estate agent
friend of mine gained me the temporary use of a fully
furnished mansion on the outskirts of town. With the
assistance of my partner Jessie, I set up my equipment in
the living room.

Jessie had completed one year of a degree course in
cinematography before she had dropped out due to a lack of
funds. We had met outside of Adam's office, one of my porno
producer friends. He had invited me to stop by for a drink
in celebration of my first successful video and when I
arrived, I saw Jessie sitting dejectedly in the lobby. I
said 'Hi', she smiled back, and we had started talking.

When she realised that I was a real live film maker, Jessie
looked ready to burst with excitement. It turned out that
she still wanted to get into the movie making business and
had hoped that Adam would hire her as an assistant camera
person. Despite how it may look, filming porno is a
specialised skill and Adam had no time for enthusiastic
beginners. Jessie complained indignantly that Adam had
added insult to injury by offering her a bit part in one of
his films on the condition that she had a boob job done.

Jessie is a tall blonde with small, well formed breasts,
a nice curvy figure and a cheerful grin. She is cute rather
than fashion model beautiful which I found a refreshing
change from the standardised silicone beauties that lined
the hallways of every agency. At the time however, I barely
noticed how she looked as I was more interested in her
other abilities. I needed a second cameraman, but I could
not afford to pay for a pro. Jessie possessed the right
training, and the fact that she was a woman was a bonus, as
it would help to put the girls at ease. At first she was
wary when I offered her a partnership, especially when I
described the kind of films that I made. However after I
assured her that all my 'actresses' performed of their own
free will and showed her a sample of my previous tape, she
agreed to sign on. By the time we had finished interviewing
the applicants and finalised the outline 'script' I had
come to regard her as a friend.

Chapter Three.

We started the first day shooting interviews of each of the
girls. These would serve as the introduction to each of
their segments as well as giving them a chance to get used
being in front of the cameras. I always enjoy this part of
the filming. Chatting with a pretty young woman about the
way her body looks and her sexual tastes always turns me

As a standard setup we use three cameras, with one set up
for a full body shot, one zoomed in on the girl's face and
one more hand-held by Jessie. The room had a small bar with
tall leather and chrome stools. I moved all but one of the
stools away from the bar and placed the remaining seat in
the centre. This gave us a suitable backdrop for the

The first girl was Debbie. Small and slim with short dark
brown hair, she was dressed in a pleated skirt and white
blouse which gave her a school girlish look. Debbie stared
into the camera with a serious expression, as if she were
about to take her exams, her hands neatly folded in her

'This is Debbie. Say hello Debbie' I said, waving at her
from behind the cameras.

'Hello' she said, giving me a small, uncertain smile.

'You look really young Debbie. Just so that we don't end up
in jail, tell the viewers your age' I said, only half
joking. The way she was dressed she looked about fifteen.

'I'm twenty, but everyone always thinks that I'm a k**' she
replied, grimacing.

The view up her skirt from where I was standing was almost
enough to make me a convert to pedophilia and Jessie waved
at me from across the room when I paused for too long,
distracted by the scenery.

'Ahem. Er, yes. Well, you are certainly a very pretty girl.
Have you ever done any thing like this before?'

'Nope' said Debbie.

'And you do know what kind of video we are making don't
you?' I asked. I was interested to hear what her answer
would be. The girls in my last film had spoken very little
English and so the dialogue had, of necessity, been very

'Yes' said Debbie, nodding.

I made stretching motions with my hands and mouthed the
words 'Go on'. I saw Jessie moving around to get a shot of
Debbie's face from the side.

Debbie frowned for a moment and then she realised what it
was that I wanted. 'Oh. Ah, yes I know that you make sort
of spanking stuff'.

'And have you ever been spanked?' I prompted.

'Never' she replied. 'No one has ever laid a hand on me'.

'But you agreed to do this video knowing that you might be
spanked or even tortured' I said, pressing her.

'This is different' said Debbie, tossing her hair
nervously. 'I want to act in adult films'

'So as long as it is acting you don't mind a little
punishment?' I asked.

Debbie shrugged and smiled. 'Whatever it takes'.

'How about the cane? If we want to sell to the UK they will
expect to see some good cane marks'. Actually I was pretty
sure that they would lap up just about anything, but it was
fun to see what it would take to scare Debbie. We could
always edit the tape if she panicked.

'Do they?' said Debbie innocently. 'I guess having my
bottom caned is ok'

'I like your attitude Debbie' I said, smiling at her in
approval. Then I put on a worried frown. 'The trouble is,
caned bottoms vids are everywhere. I really want to help
you make a splash in the business' I said, looking at
Debbie pleadingly as if searching for inspiration.

After a moment of deep thought, Debbie suddenly brightened.
'Hey, I know! Why don't you cane me somewhere else' she
said happily.

Jessie grinned behind her camera and stuck her tongue out
at me.

'Well, I suppose that might work,' I said reluctantly 'but
where else could we cane you that would look really
impressive?' I held my breath as I waited for Debbie to say
the right thing.

'My tits!' squealed Debbie.

'Yes you have nice tits. What about them?' I asked, acting

'You could cane my tits, silly' declared Debbie.

'Are you sure?'

Debbie nodded enthusiastically.

'O.K.' I said and put on my TV announcer voice. 'For the
first time anywhere, a world exclusive video feature.
Beautiful video virgin Debbie will have her breasts caned
right in front of your eyes. Stay tuned' I waved my hand in
a chopping motion and Jessie stopped filming. 'Great work

'Did I do good?' asked Debbie anxiously.

'You are going to be a star' I declared reassuringly.

Just then, my mobile phone vibrated in my pocket. I pulled
it out and held it to my ear, ignoring the deadly
microwaves that were frying my brain cells.

It was Eddie, an agent who knew that I was still looking
for a girl. He said that he had found just the person for
me, a girl named Paula. New, young, pretty and smart. She
was willing to do heavy s&m work and best of all, she was
available immediately. I grinned and showed Jessie a
thumbs-up. We were in business.

After Eddie hung up I called the printers and told them to
expect a portfolio shot of Paula from Eddie. We did not
have the time to do a proper stills shoot for the video
jacket so I had to trust in Eddie's judgement. I told the
printers to go ahead and start making the covers. Then I
called the video studios to book duplication time. Finally
I called Mac, my personal 'venture capitalist'. He would
advance me the money to pay for the video covers, tape
reproduction, advertising and distribution in exchange for
a hefty fee and a cut of the earnings. Once I started
everything in motion, we had two days to wind up the actual
filming and to deliver the finished goods.

Chapter Four.

With everything in place, I went on to do the other
interviews. One of the girls turned out to have a terrible
camera presence, looking dull and vague during the
interview. I sent her home with two hundred dollars for her
time. This left me with Angela and Mary, who were nineteen
and eighteen respectively, and blonde haired in a typical
cheerleader kind of way. Both possessed firm, nicely
rounded bottoms, so I decided to do a double caning scene
with them as a warm up for the video, followed by Debbie
and climaxing (heh!) with Paula.

Jessie and I spent an hour moving the gear up to the
bedroom and setting up the lighting again, while the three
girls had a late lunch in the kitchen. Since Paula would
not arrive until late in the evening, I decided to do
her interview in the bedroom.

With everything set up, I asked Angela and Mary to come up
to the bedroom, leaving Debbie to watch television
downstairs until it was her turn.

I sat the girls on the edge of the bed and signaled Jessie
to start filming. Jessie had wanted to do the 'Action!' and
'Cut!' thing, but since there were only the two of us and
we were using video and not film, I told her that I felt
silly doing the clapboard routine and that regular English
would serve.

'Here we are again with Angela and Mary. Wave to the folks
girls'. The two of them dutifully waved. I made faces at
them from behind the cameras and got them to grin and
giggle. In a scene where there was no real script or even
lines to read, the first moments were always the most
awkward before the conversation and action built up a
momentum of their own.

Both girls were dressed in jeans and T-shirts. Angela's
shirt was pink with a picture of a small Teddy bear wearing
a diaper. Mary's shirt was green and covered with 'Save the
Earth' messages.

'Are you ready for some action?' I asked.

Nods from both girls. I picked up the cane and tossed it to
Angela. It was about the length of my arm and the springy
tan coloured wood gleamed under the lights. Mary giggled
and rubbed the seat of her jeans as Angela swished the cane
through the air, making a threatening sound.

'Well girls, what do you think of that?'

'Its a big one' replied Mary suggestively.

'I bet it hurts' said Angela, her blue eyes wide.

I waited a moment for Jessie to get into position and then
turned back to the girls. 'All right. Why don't you both
get undressed and let everyone have a look at your bodies.
Mary, you go first' I said.

Mary nodded, blew a kiss at Jessie's camera and then
started pulling her T-shirt up over her head. Neither of
the girls were wearing a bra, so Mary's breasts quickly
bounced into view, her nipples already stiff and quivering.

'Mmm, those look very nice Mary. Are they real?' I asked
just to keep the soundtrack going.

'Yup' said Mary as she tossed her shirt aside. She cupped
her breasts in her palms and bounced the fleshy globes
proudly. 'All natural with no added preservatives'.

I motioned for Angela to start undressing while I continued
talking to Mary. 'Play with your nipples Mary. Lets see if
you can get them even harder'.

Mary crossed her arms across her chest and brushed the
palms of her hands over the points of her breasts in slow
circular motions. I could see her aureoles crinkle up
around her nipples in reaction to her touch. I motioned
Jessie to zoom in on Mary's hands while I turned my
attention to Angela, who was now also naked from the waist

Stretching out my hand, I gently brushed Angela's tits with
my fingers. Her breasts were slightly smaller than Mary's.
When combined with her trim athletic figure, her smaller
bust made her look like a teenager. I made a 'Wow' motion
with my lips and showed her a thumbs up. She smiled and
stuck out her tongue at my obvious flattery. I grinned back
and indicated that she should remove the rest of her
clothes. Her jeans and panties slid to the floor as I
directed a camera towards her. Placing my eye to the
viewfinder, I panned the camera up and down her naked body,
lingering over her breasts and her pubic triangle.

'Do a twirl Angela. Lets see the rest of that fabulous
body. Slowly, that's right' I said, zooming out to a three
quarter shot from head to knees. As I worked I could hear
Jessie getting Mary undressed. We made a good team.

'Hold it right there Angela. Good, let me get a look at
that lovely bum' I said. Zooming in on her buttocks, I
locked the tripod and moved forward to run my hand over the
firm, lightly furred cheeks that she thrust out at me. I
drew a line across both cheeks with my finger and I felt
her quiver slightly in anticipation of the burning kiss of
the rod. After another few seconds, I stopped shooting and
turned the camera towards Mary to repeat the visual
examination that I had just given her companion.

I signaled a halt and we shut down the cameras and
repositioned the girls and the lights for the next scene. A
few minutes later, we were shooting again with the girls
standing to either side of a tall wooden stool.

'Hello everybody,' I said, speaking to the invisible
audience 'as you can see, the girls are back and ready for
some real butt whacking action. Right girls?'

The girls waggled their hips and blew kisses at the camera.

'Right, this is what we are going to do. You are going to
cane each other in turns, three strokes each time. The er,
recipient will bend over with her forearms resting on the
stool, legs straight and apart. I want to see those bums
thrust up high and tight'. I paused for a moment and then
threw in the twist. 'Just to make things interesting, if
the girl being caned jumps up or otherwise fails to hold
still for the full three strokes, she will have to take one
of the other girl's three strokes each time she moves'

Mary and Angela glanced thoughtfully at each other,
realising that I had just given them an incentive to really
hit each other hard.

'One last thing' I added. 'I want to see nice red weals on
those bums. If I or Jessie think that a stroke is just a
love tap, I will give both of you an additional stroke'.

The girls groaned dramatically and tossed a coin to see who
would go first. The coin came up tails and Angela wiped
pretend tears from her eyes as she d****d her slim body
over the stool. Jessie went down on her knees with her
camera as Angela spread her legs apart, catching the bulge
of her pussy as it swung into view.

Mary stood at the left of the upthrust buttocks and swung
the long flexible rod through the air, testing it's heft.
After a quick glance to ensure that all the cameras were
running, I waved at Mary to begin.

Mary tapped the cane against Angela's bottom taking careful
aim. Under the harsh video lighting I saw a faint sheen of
sweat break out across the curving expanse of Angela's
tautly stretched skin. Mary's wrist bent back a final time
and with a faint 'whoosh' the cane swept back in a blurred
brown arc to impact against its target with a sharp
'smack'. Later, the during the editing of the video I
slowed and extended that moment so that the viewer would
see Angela's flesh ripple away from the impact and the cane
bounce off of her skin accompanied by a mist-fine spray of

'Ahh' gasped Angela as the burning sting of the cane
radiated throughout her body, forcing her to toss her head
and curl her toes. Jessie zoomed in tighter, and in the
monitor I could see the trademark parallel red lines of a
caning start to form, rising into angry crimson ridges
across Angela's ass. The close-in view let me see her
muscles of her buttocks and thighs tighten into quivering
tension as she fought the pain. Even the puffy pink lips of
her pussy and the small brownish rose of her asshole
visibly contracted, as if trying to hide from the deadly
kiss of the rod.

I signaled Mary to pause and for Jessie to keep her camera
zoomed in on Angela's ass.

'Are you all right Angela?' I asked.

'I'm O.K.' she replied.

'Did that hurt?' I said, deliberately asking a stupid

'Fuck yes, that hurt' replied Angela vehemently. 'It feels
like my ass has been cut in half with a blunt knife' she
groaned. 'I hope you guys are enjoying this'

I nodded at Mary, who grinned and slashed the cane down
again without warning. It was obvious that she hoped to
catch Angela by surprise and to make her jump. A second set
of red bars blossomed into being as the impact rocked
Angela forward over her hands.

The moist, fleshy sound of wood striking flesh filled the
room as Mary struck for the third time in quick succession.

Angela threw back her head, her teeth bared in a rictus of
agony, her panting breath loud and quick. Her hips writhed
like an exotic dancer, weaving a pattern of sex and pain in
front of our eyes. Even Jessie seemed fascinated by the
scene as she ran the electronic eye of her camera over and
around Angela's body in an attempt to capture the intense
and heady mixture of feelings being expressed by the
punished girl.

I stopped the cameras at that point in order to give Angela
a chance to rub her bum and to express herself.

'Fuck! Ow! Shit that hurts..." muttered Angela as she
applied some body lotion to her bright red posterior. While
she was thus occupied, I retrieved the cane from Mary and
instructed her to get into position for her scene.

I took a moment to consult with Jessie and to review the
footage that we had just captured. Watching the caning on
the monitor we both agreed that it had gone very well so
far. Jessie decided to adjust some of the lighting in
order to make the weals and ridges show up more clearly on
the video.

Angela finally finished consoling her wounded bottom and
came back to the set, taking the cane from my hand with a
determined look in her eyes.

'Are you ready Mary?' I asked.

'Go ahead' Mary replied, giving her bottom a rub of her

I signaled Jessie and triggered the rest of the cameras.

'And here we are again, this time with the lovely Mary in
the hot spot' I announced. I reached out with my hand and
ran a finger up and down the crevice between her plump
cheeks. 'Doesn't that just look good enough to eat? In
fact, after we get done with the filming...'

'In your dreams' shouted Mary, her voice muffled, coming
from the other side of her bum.

Just then, Angela whipped the cane across Mary's buttocks,
barely missing my hand. Evidently she had decided to repay
Mary for the attempt to catch her by surprise.

'Yeow!' screeched Mary, flapping her elbows like a startled
sea gull. I winced at the solid "thunk" of the cane as it
sunk into Mary's flesh. Despite her shock, Mary managed to
keep her buttocks upthrust and taut, although she planted
her feet flat on the ground as if bracing against a gale.
She turned her head to glare at Angela, who smiled sweetly
before sending the cane whizzing through the air again to
paint a second fluorescent red line an inch away from the
first. This time Mary absorbed the blow stoically, with
only the flicker of her eyelids to indicate the terrible
pain she was feeling.

Angela cocked her head to one side and the tip of her
tongue stuck out from the corner of her mouth as she took
aim. The cane cut through the air once more with terrific
speed and I almost expected to see the wood burst into
flames from the friction. Her aim was deadly accurate,
cutting diagonally across the first two marks to form a
ragged 'Z'. Tiny spots of bl**d formed almost immediately
where the tip of the cane met the topmost welt.

Mary screeched and jerked upright, her hands reaching back
to cup her buttocks protectively. Angela grinned
triumphantly as she pointed her finger at the other girl.

'And Mary earns herself the honour of taking one of
Angela's strokes. So it's four for Mary and two for Angela'
I declared in my best sports announcer voice.

Angela did a little victory dance while Mary glumly rubbed
cream into her bum. I did not stop recording this time as
the sight of Angela's tits bouncing up and down as she
danced was too good to miss.

Angela meekly thrust her behind out for her final two
strokes. Despite the fact that Mary was obviously trying to
make two blows do the work of three, her victim managed to
infuriate her by taking both heavy cuts without so much as
a twitch. She straightened up gracefully and took the cane
from Mary's hand without a single rub of her swelling ass

Since there was nothing to be gained by being stoic, Mary
yelled, wriggled and cursed her way through her final four
strokes. This actually worked out quite well, as her antics
were more entertaining than if she had just stayed still,
especially as she turned out to have an amazing vocabulary
of four letter words for someone her age.

I closed the scene with a side-by-side shot of their
glowing red bottoms twitching under my hand as I felt the
hot ridges of their cane marks.

Chapter Five.

It was Debbie's turn next and I decided to start with her
sitting on floor at the end of the bed. This necessitated
more adjustments to the lights. Mary and Angela wandered
off to soak their swollen behinds in the bathroom while
Jessie went downstairs to fetch Debbie.

I took the opportunity to call Eddie, who confirmed that
Paula was in her car and on her way to my location.
Comforted by this news, I put away the phone and tidied up
the bed. The light was starting to fade outside, so I drew
the curtains. The last thing I needed was for some Peeping
Tom of a neighbour to report our activities to the police.

The sound of footsteps on the stairs announced the arrival
of my next performer and I turned to the door with a
welcoming smile on my face hoping that Debbie had not been
frightened by the sounds that must have drifted downstairs.

Jessie tossed me a packet of juice and then guided Debbie
into position in front of the cameras. She had already
inserted a straw into the carton, so when I grabbed it I
received a stream of yellow liquid up my nose which made me
stagger backwards, flinging the offending container back
out into the hallway. Since this made Debbie laugh I
decided not to throw Jessie out of the window in revenge
for half choking me to death. I wiped the sticky concoction
off of my face with as much dignity as I could muster, not
helped at all by the sniggers of the two women. Mentally
promising my rebellious partner a fiendish fate worthy of
Fu Manchu, I made a final check of the lights and cameras
before turning my attention to Debbie.

'All right you disrespectful lot, back to work' I ordered
sternly. Jessie stuck out her tongue at me before picking
up her camera and taking her place. Debbie sat cross legged
on the end of the bed and looked at me expectantly.

'Ready?' I asked.

Debbie nodded and bounced on the mattress. I signaled to
Jessie and started my own cameras.

'Here we have the Delicious Debbie. Isn't she nice?' I
said. Jessie moved her camera up and down in a nodding

'Today we are going to do nasty things with Debbie's
titties' I said, trying to sound like the presenter in one
of those shows that the television people seem to think
appeal to c***dren.

'Very nathty' lisped Debbie in a little girl voice. My
opinion of her acting ability went up several notches,
which boded well for the marketability of the final
product. I decided to let Debbie ad lib for a bit.

'Debbie has been naughty and needs to be punished doesn't
she?' I prompted.

'I've been baaad' said Debbie, playing with the ends of her
hair. 'Naughty girls get spanked on their bottoms. But
baaad girls get extra special punishment' she said with
wide eyed seriousness.

'That's right' I said approvingly. 'Really naughty girls
get their titties punished'. I pointed at the buttons of
Debbie's blouse and Jessie zoomed in on Debbie's hands as
the girl started to undo the pearl coloured fasteners. As
if by magic, the front of the blouse parted under the
ministrations of Debbie's slim, delicate fingers revealing
the shallow valley of her cleavage. When she reached the
waistband of her skirt I held up my hand.

'Stop right there Debbie. That will do for now' I said.
'Now spread the sides of your blouse apart and show us your

Debbie brushed the translucent white fabric aside, sliding
it across the pale mounds of her breasts. Like the
unveiling of a cream coloured marble statue the curtains
parted to reveal the smooth firm curves of her youthful
tits. Then suddenly two stiff, rose coloured nipples
blazed in my viewfinder, a shocking contrast to the
alabaster background of her bosom. Jennifer zoomed in on
the miniature monoliths. Glancing at the monitor I was
startled to see a pink and white landscape of valleys and
hills capped by twin russet towers, glistening with the
occasional golden stalks of grass.

Booting my artistic muse firmly into the little store room
in the back of my mind, I turned my attention back to the
work at hand.

'My, those are really pretty nipples you have Debbie' I

'Thank you' replied Debbie. She moistened a fingertip by
sliding it into her mouth and then circled it over her
aureoles, making her nipples rise into even greater

'But they need to punished, don't they?' I prompted.

'Uh huh' agreed Debbie, slowly licking her lips. Bending
her index fingers and thumbs into pincers she took a firm
grip on both nipples. The smooth glossy finish of her
nail polish gave her fingers a mechanical gleam and on the
screen it looked as if her teats had been trapped by
plastic coated clamps.

'Now squeeze. Pinch those nipples as hard as you can' I

Debbie obediently crushed her trapped nipples, her knuckles
whitening with the f***e of her grip. As the pain grew her
lips opened in a silent gasp but she did not waver and
continued to squeeze until her nipples were almost flat.

'That's it, now lets see a real titty twister'

Her hands swivelled at my command, twisting her flesh into
taut reddened spirals before releasing them with an almost
audible 'snap'. Debbie winced and silently mouthed an
'ouch' at the camera.

It was time to get serious and to give the viewers what
they had (hopefully) bought the video to see. Rummaging in
my kit bag I found my special whip. It was a true work of
art and had cost me a bundle. The business end consisted of
five supple black leather strands each of which were twelve
inches in length with a square cross-section, mounted on a
mahogany handle. The handle was inlaid with silver wire and
capped at the end with a sterling silver fitting made up of
sharp edged ridges that flowed together to form a slightly
rounded point. None of this actually made the whip any more
efficient or painful, but it looked very impressive in the
close-up shots and I hoped to make it into a kind of trade
mark for my future videos.

I handed the whip to Debbie, who slowly and sensuously ran
her fingers over the instrument of her punishment as if it
were a pet or her lover's body. I was pleased to see that
Jessie had moved in to capture the sight of Debbie's slim
fingers sliding over the polished wood and through the
leather strands.

Debbie brought the whip to her mouth and kissed the handle
with full, pouting lips before whispering 'Whip me. Whip my
breasts hard'. Watching her face tightly framed in the
monitor as she said her lines made my crotch tingle.

I took the whip back and stepped aside, allowing Jessie to
take over the main cameras. Placing myself in front of
Debbie and to her right, I made several swinging motions
with my arm as well as with the whip while Jessie watched
on the monitor. This allowed us to determine the range of
motion available to me while still not bringing my face
into the shot or blocking the cameras with my body. I stuck
a piece of masking tape on the floor to mark the spot and
then sat down on the bed next to Debbie.

'Are you ready for this?' I asked, putting my arm around
her shoulder.

Debbie turned her head to meet my eyes. 'Don't worry' she
replied. 'I know that I am not terrifically beautiful and I
am never going to be a great actress, but I really want to
make it in this business and I'll do whatever it takes to
get there. There are loads of girls who will let you fuck
them in the ass and then suck your dick afterwards or drink
cum from another girl's pussy. Unless they are really
gorgeous or get chosen for star treatment by a producer,
they just do one fuck scene after another until every one
gets bored and then they kinda fade away'.

I nodded encouragingly and waited for her to continue.

'Most of the good looking actresses who do s&m videos will
only accept the light stuff. You know, big floppy whips,
lots of leather gear and fake screaming' said Debbie,
looking down at her lap.

'Yeah, I know what you mean' I said 'but I think that you
are wrong about one thing'.

'What's that?'

'You are as pretty as any of the other girls around' I

Debbie grinned 'Gee, thanks Mister' she said in her little
girl voice. Switching back to her normal voice she
continued 'Anyway, I figure that if I do the real stuff and
if I can find a real film maker and not some wacko doing a
home movie, I can get myself noticed'.

'I'm not sure whether I qualify as a "real" film maker, but
I can promise that as long as you do your part, Jessie and
I will try to make you look as good as we can in this
video' I said.

Debbie took a deep breath, let it go with a sigh and said
'O.K then, lets do it'.

I repositioned Debbie so that her legs hung off the end of
the bed with her knees spread wide. This would give the
camera a nice peek of her pink panties as well as help her
to balance. I nodded to Jessie who started filming.

'Debbie, I want you to pull your blouse off of your
shoulders and then put your hands on top of your head' I
said for the soundtrack. 'That's it, good. Now pull your
shoulders back a little and stick out your breasts a bit
more. Perfect'.

Debbie's tits did in fact look good enough to eat in that
position. I gave the camera a moment more to capture her
tits in their unmarked condition and then I started using
the whip.

The first strokes fell across both breasts and were no more
than gentle slaps, producing more noise than impact. They
made her tits visibly jiggle and bounce, showing the
viewers that I was really hitting her. I knew that these
slower strokes would in fact look more impressive on tape
than the faster, harder ones where the whip would be moving
too fast to clearly see. During editing I would have to add
in some slow motion bits to increase the visual impact.
Debbie began to sway her body in rhythm to the steady slaps
of the whip and I had to warn her to stay still.

Her smooth delicate skin began to flush a gentle pink as it
heated under the firm smacking of the leather strands.

'Enough of that' I said, dropping the whip to hang at my
side. 'You want to see some real whip marks, right?' I
asked my electronic audience rhetorically. 'Of course you

'Yes. Stop being a wimp, really whip my tits. Put some
stripes on them. Punish them.' said Debbie arching her back

Taking a careful grip on the whip, I swing it back and
forth a few times to correct my aim. Then I swept it
forward in a smooth horizontal arc, for the first time
putting some real f***e into my wrist action.

The leather lashes struck home with a much sharper sound
this time and I could feel the impact of the whip as it met
Debbie's skin. Debbie gasped out loud, her whole body
stiffening with the shock. The first five crimson ridges
started to form, rising out of the reddened skin.

'That's better' I exclaimed heartily. 'Just look at those
marks'. Jessie's eye was glued to her viewfinder and I knew
that she was carefully recording the puffy red swellings
that streaked Debbie's breasts. Like the spraying cum of
regular porno films, these whip marks were the 'money
shots' of an S&M film, proof that the blows were not faked.

I now concentrated on one breast at a time, whipping first
the left and then the right breast. The sound of the whip
and the strained hissing of Debbie's breath seemed to form
a kind of musical rhythm as her breasts were painfully
covered with horizontal streaks of red. The contrast
between the cool white of her blouse and the glowing heat
of her swelling breasts was shocking.

Debbie was moaning steadily, going 'Oh' and 'Ow' in
counterpoint to the snap of the whip and shaking her head
from side to side as if to deny the stinging pain in her
breasts. By the time I counted forty strokes, her arms were
quivering with the strain and there were damp strands of
hair plastered to her forehead. I decided that it was time
to finish the scene as I did not want to whip Debbie beyond

'All right Debbie, big finish now. I want you to put your
hands on the bed behind your back and arch you back. Stick
those tits right up in the air and get your face well
clear. I am going to give you one more across each nipple,
but really hard this time'

Debbie glanced at me with panic and desperation in her
eyes. I realised that she was on the verge of breaking. Her
whole body quivered as she struggled with the fear and
pain. Suddenly she flung her hands down and arched her
back. 'Do it!' she cried, her fingers digging into the
bedding like claws.

I folded four strands of the whip back, gripping them under
my fingers, leaving a single leather thong. Flipping the
whip over Debbie's upthrust breasts I measured the distance
carefully. I wanted to hit her nipples with the tip of the
whip on each stroke for maximum effect.

I raised my hand over my shoulder and brought the whip down
hard, the leather hissing through the air like a striking
snake. I snapped my wrist upwards just as the tip of the
whip reached Debbie's left nipple and the leather struck
the swollen, quivering bud with a sharp 'crack'. Debbie
shrieked in agony as tiny flecks of bl**d welled up from
the torn skin of her areola. Her screams continued as I
quickly drew back my arm, took aim and let fly with another
hard stroke, this time striking her right nipple with
similar results.

Tears welled up out of Debbie's eyes as her screams faded
into agonised sobs. Slowly and stiffly, she straightened up
and wiped the tears away with the back of her hand.
Gingerly, she ran her hands over her bruised and battered
breasts. Lifting her gaze to look directly into the camera
lens, Debbie gave a tight smile.

'Was that good for you?' she said huskily. 'There's lots
more of me to whip and torture, so come back and see me
again soon'. Cupping her breasts in her hands, she blew a
kiss at the camera.

I swept my hand across my throat, signaling Jessie to stop

I bent over Debbie and kissed her on the forehead. 'That
was fantastic' I said. 'You'll have them knocking down your
door with offers'.

'I fucking hope so' replied Debbie with a grin 'but not
right away' she said, looking down ruefully at her breasts.

Chapter Six.

The sun had set while we were filming. Jessie went off to
the bathroom to help Debbie apply soothing salve on her
breasts while I carefully unloaded the day's tapes, which
we would edit and duplicate over the next few days.

I heard some movement downstairs and then Angela's voice
shouting 'Paula's here'.

This was great news and I shouted back 'Tell her to come on
up'. Since the equipment was still set up I decided to
shoot a few minutes of tape with Paula just to get a feel
of how she looked and acted.

I heard footsteps and then a woman's voice say 'Hello?'.

'Over here in the master bedroom' I called.

Suddenly, I heard a scream and a series of muffled thumps.
Jessie ran out of the bathroom and I joined her at the head
of the stairs. Half way down the stairs lay the crumpled
form of Paula. She appeared to be out cold. At our feet was
the flattened juice carton that I had flung away earlier.
Paula must have stepped on it, slipped and fallen back down
the stairs. Jessie ran off to call an ambulance while I
went down to render any first aid that I could.

I got in my car and followed the ambulance to the hospital.
Fortunately, Paula had not broken any bones, but had a
twisted ankle and a badly bruised face.

As I drove back to the house with the immediate concerns
about Paula's condition behind me, I was able to consider
the more serious problem that I now faced. I had just lost
the star of my video unless I was willing to wait several
weeks for Paula to recover. Unfortunately, I had already
committed myself to the printers, video distributors and
advertisers. I could re-schedule all of them, but they
would expect to be paid for any lost time and revenue. This
brought me to my main problem, Mac. It was his money that I
had spent, and his 'financial institution' did not re-
schedule loans. With all the extra cost and delay, my video
would be a loss maker unless it sold like the latest
Hollywood blockbuster. I had expected to repay Mac with the
proceeds of the first month's sales. Mac would be
disappointed. Mac would express his disappointment in very
unpleasant ways. Maybe even fatal ways.

When I reached the house I explained the problem to Jessie.
She suggested we call Eddie to see if we could get a
replacement for Paula.

When I told Eddie about my difficulties he laughed and said
'If you wanted one of the BDSM crowd or an S&M vid regular,
no problem. But a "virgin" and good looking too? You don't
need Eddie, you need a miracle. Sorry.". I could almost see
him shaking his head as he hung up. He was right. Once Mac
heard about this fiasco I would need a priest.

I put down the phone and turned to Jessie. 'Look' I said
'this whole deal was my idea and Mac will be satisfied with
me, so you better go home, pack up and get out of town for
a while. It should be safe to come back in a couple of

Jessie shook her head and tried to argue.

I stopped her and said 'There is nothing that you could do
here to help, so you might as well get clear of ground

Suddenly Jessie grabbed my arm. 'You're wrong. You do have
a solution. You have me' she said, striking a pose.

'No' I said firmly.

'Yes' she replied equally firmly. 'I don't run out on my
friends. Besides, I threw that juice packet at you. If I
had not been fooling around none of this would have

I tried my best to talk her out of it, but I must admit
that in the end, the thought of Mac's wrath made me less
noble than I should have been.

Chapter Seven.

My conscience would not let me sl**p and I spent the night
making plans to get Jessie and myself out of town. I
figured that in the light of the morning I could convince
her to do the sensible thing and run away.

I tried the sneaky approach and discussed Paula's scene
with Jessie over breakfast. I hoped that the combination of
greasy eggs and a detailed description of the scene might
put her off. Unfortunately Jessie only seemed to get more
involved in the technicalities of the day's proposed shoot.

'Give it up' said Jessie.

'What do you mean' I asked innocently.

'I know what you are up to, and it won't work' she replied.

'But you will have to suck me off' I protested.

'Fine' said Jessie, biting savagely into a sausage.

I winced and added 'And swallow'.

'Yummy' retorted Jessie, slurping up her runny eggs.

I gave it one last try. 'It will hurt really bad'.

'I've made up my mind' Jessie said stubbornly. 'I am not
going to let you get trashed by Mac's goons and I am not
running away. Anyway, I have always wanted to try S&M'.

I held up my hands in surrender. 'O.K. I give up'

I took a sip of cold coffee. 'Jessie' I said.



'What are partners for' said Jessie with a grin.

I called the hospital to check up on Paula, who was now
sporting a cast on her ankle after the x-rays had revealed
a hairline fracture. She seemed in good spirits and did not
seem inclined to sue me for her mishap. I told her to take
care and to call me if she needed anything.

Unable to think of any more excuses for delay, I went up
the stairs to join Jessie who had set up the equipment and
was putting on her makeup.

One of the rooms on this level had been set up as a study
and had contained a pair of those high tech adjustable
chairs, all black leather and chrome, which we had decided
would make an ideal prop for Paula's scene. I kicked at the
power cables that festooned the bedroom floor and then
dragged one of the chairs into the bedroom, placing it in
the centre of the space that Jessie had surrounded with the
lights and cameras. Once again I drew the curtains over all
the windows, both for privacy and to darken the room as I
wanted the focus of the scene to be the chair and it's
occupant. In the background was a mirror and dressing table
with a few empty cosmetic bottles on it's surface. With the
right lighting they would glisten and gleam mysteriously in
the darkened room.

Finally all was ready and I waited for my star with a
mixture of reluctance and anticipation. I stood in the
darkness surrounding the island of light, staring at the
image of the set in the monitor and listening to the faint
sounds of movement coming from the bathroom.

Then the latch clicked and the bathroom door swung open,
emitting a faint cloud of steam. Jessie stood in the
doorway, her figure a dramatic silhouette outlined by the
bright light of the bathroom. It was all so cinematic that
I expected to hear an orchestra start playing 'Blue
Velvet'. Her naked form was wrapped in a dark blue towel,
and her short golden hair clung in damp strands around her
face. I had never allowed myself to admit any sexual
interest in Jessie for fear that it would interfere with
our comfortable working relationship. Now I felt those
mental walls coming down and a definite stirring in my

'Well, do you think the punters will pay to see this?' she
said, holding her out her arms. Despite her casual tone, I
could hear the uncertainty in her voice.

'Jessie, you look terrific. If I took some stills right now
I know that I could sell them to half a dozen mags in a
minute' I said. Suddenly I remembered that we would need a
new cover shot for the packaging. I told Jessie to stay
where she was and reached for my trusty Nikon. Slapping a
heavy diffuser on the flash I ran off a roll of film. With
a little luck at least one of the shots would be suitable
for the box cover and posters.

Threading her way carefully through the forest of light
stands and tripods, Jessie made her way to the waiting
chair. Perching herself on one of the arms of the chair
with her legs crossed at the ankles, she waited for me to
start. This time I would only be using the static cameras.
This would necessitate more stopping and positioning than
normal as I was lacking an assistant cameraman.

I took a final glance at the monitor to check the lighting
and then counted down from three with my fingers for
Jessie's benefit.

'Hello, hello. And who are you, lovely lady?' I said in a
suggestive voice.

'Hi. My name is Jessie' she replied.

I was surprised that she had given her real name and I
raised an eyebrow at her, my hand poised to stop filming.
She gave a smile that indicated that she knew what she had
done and that it was deliberate.

'It looks like you are naked under that towel' I commented.

'Absolutely nothing' said Jessie, sliding her hand slowly
up and down her thigh.

'So if that towel were to slip we would see everything' I
said, zooming in on the creamy skin of her thigh.

'Almost everything' said Jessie teasingly.


Jessie uncrossed her legs and spread her knees wide apart,
pushing the towel down between her thighs modestly. 'I
would have to do something like this if you wanted to see
everything' she replied, her voice falling low and husky as
she said the word 'everything'.

'That sounds good' I said. 'Why don't you take that towel
off then'

Jessie brought her legs together and stood up. Standing on
the balls of her feet and one leg slightly behind the
other, she loosened the knot that held the towel around her
chest. Holding on to one corner Jessie let the towel fall.
The fabric flowed around her body like a torrent of water
moving in slow motion, sliding across her back, down her
buttocks and over her thighs. Her breasts now stood proudly
revealed, two shining hemispheres of white surmounting the
giant blue exclamation mark formed by the hanging towel.
She held the pose for a long, frozen moment. Then suddenly
time re-started again and the towel fell to the ground,
unveiling her naked body. The golden curls of her pubic
hair shone like polished metal under the harsh studio

Jessie spent a lot of her time in the gym and although she
was not anorexically slim, all of that effort had given her
a superbly sleek figure with just the right amount of
softness where it mattered the most. Holding her hands
slightly away from her sides she slowly turned on the spot,
showing off the firm opposing curves of her breasts and her
buttocks, the swooping slopes of her shoulders and back,
then her profile again, before squarely facing the cameras
once more.

'Boy oh boy, that is a sight to behold' I said. I had never
before seen Jessie in anything more revealing than tight
jeans and I had kept a careful rein on my fantasies as far
as she was concerned. The admiration must have come through
in my voice and Jessie gave a little smile of satisfaction
at my sincere and horny reaction.

'The best is yet to come' said Jessie teasingly as she slid
into the waiting leather clad embrace of the chair. Bracing
herself with both hands flat on the seat between her
thighs, she lifted her legs slowly up into the air, spread
them apart in a 'V' and finally d****d her bent knees over
the armrests in the classic pose of the pornographic model.

'Show me your pussy' I rasped, my throat suddenly growing

'You mean you want to see my cunt?' said Jessie, being
deliberately crude.

'Yes, flash that cunt' I said, playing along.

Keeping one hand on top of the other, Jessie slid then
upwards like theater curtains rising to reveal the cast.
The fleshy pink petals of her inner labia flared apart as
she slid one fingertip upwards along the fold of her sex.

I signaled Jessie to freeze as I adjusted one camera for a
close up of the area between her legs. Several seconds
later I gave her the go-ahead to continue.

'Can you see it?' said Jessie as she stroked her sex with
the tip of her finger. 'Do you like to watch me make my
pussy lips wet and my clit stand up?'. She carefully drew
her lips apart, spreading her cunt wide and taut. The mouth
of her vagina gaped in welcome, and as she continued to
play with herself I saw the pearly drops of her excitement
start to well up from the depths of her passage.

'Put some fingers in your hole' I said.

'How many?' she asked, sliding one finger into her clinging
flesh. She moved the finger in and out slowly, liberally
coating the digit with her sex juices. She lifted her
finger to her face and sniffed daintily as if sampling a
fine wine.

'Nothing smells quite like hot wet pussy' declared Jessie,
holding out her finger toward the cameras. Suddenly she
brought her outstretched hand down sharply and slapped
herself squarely on her spread pussy with a loud wet

'Ow,' exclaimed Jessie with an exaggerated pout. 'Now
that's what everyone is waiting for isn't it?' she said.

I made some appreciative sounds and said 'That's right
Jessie. Some real, shocking pussy torture is what we are

Jessie took hold of her labia and spread them wide. 'My
pussy is all yours. Hit me, hurt me, do anything you want'

'Lets have a look at the inside of your hole' I said.
'Stick some fingers in and open it out wide'

Obediently Jessie placed the tips of her index fingers at
the mouth of her vagina and worked them into the tight
slippery opening. She pushed them deep, worked them around
and then slid them out again. Adding two more fingers she
pushed them in again, all the way up to her knuckles.
Keeping her fingers straight and rigid, she pulled her
hands apart, stretching her passage out until the camera
was able to peer right inside her body.

'Harder,' I said 'until it hurts'

Fighting against the strength of her own pussy muscles,
Jessie applied more f***e, dilating her vaginal so wide
that her hand would almost have fit into the opening.

'That's as far as it will go' said Jessie.

'Are you sure?' I asked. Reaching out with my arm I hooked
a finger into her widespread pussy at the point just above
her asshole and tugged downwards hard.

'Ow, that hurts' exclaimed Jessie in surprise. I kept
pulling until the circle of skin around her opening felt as
taut as a violin string and almost ready to tear under the
pressure. With my other hand I reached into the container
that I had brought from the kitchen and produced my little
surprise, a large piece of ice which I had hacked from a
block that I had made the previous day.

The ice was roughly rectangular and about a foot long and
three inches wide. I had made no attempt to smooth it out
and despite some degree of melting it was still a jagged
and almost spiky object.

'Say ahh' I said, pressing the tip of the miniature iceberg
into Jessie's wide stretched pussy.

Jessie gasped as I f***ed the jagged icicle into her cunt.
The sharp corners and points that studded it's surface
ripped at her shrinking flesh, and the natural reaction of
her muscles to resist the intrusion by contracting only
made the pain worse. However, unlike a wooden or metal
dildo, the ice melted sufficiently on contact with the
warmth of her flesh to provide a small amount of
lubrication, saving the insides of her cunt from being cut
and ripped.

Jessie moaned as I shoved the ice dildo deeper,burying it
firmly inside her body. Her vagina began to adjust to the
size of the icy intruder as it ground it's way into the
depths of her sex and I felt Jessie push her hips upwards
against the frigid shaft, eager to escape the pain by
completing her impalement. Finally I felt the shaft touch
bottom, grinding against her cervix.

Jessie sighed with relief as her pussy wrapped itself
around the glistening spike. She soon realised that her
relief was premature. As I twisted and thrust the frozen
phallus into her cunt the sub-zero temperature of the ice
began to bite into the delicate nerve lined walls of her
vagina. Sharp fangs of pain dug deep into the flesh of her
groin as the lining of her cunt started to freeze.

In the monitor I could see Jessie's body visibly quiver and
tremble from the throbbing ache that bit at her cunt. Her
moans grew louder as the pain steadily increased. Of
course, I had no intention of allowing her flesh to
actually freeze or get frost bitten, so I kindly pulled the
icicle out with one quick twisting motion, duplicating the
ripping inward journey, only in reverse. For a long moment
the opening of Jessie's cunt remained wide open, with an
icy mixture of water and vaginal secretions dripping out
onto the shiny leather of the seat.

'God that hurt!' groaned Jessie, glaring at her dripping
r****t as I dumped it back into its container. From another
container I extracted a hand towel which I had immersed in
boiling water. The water had cooled enough for me to touch
and I wrung out the hot towel and folded it into a pad
which I pressed between Jessie's legs. This soaked up most
of the water and helped to relieve the numbness in her
flesh that had been inflicted by the ice.

In order to give Jessie some time to recover from the ice
****, I started whipping her thighs and pussy with my
special whip, striking only hard enough to redden her skin
without cutting or bruising her. Jessie played up to the
whip with great skill and flair, exaggerating her reactions
to the whip just enough to make them clearly visible to the
cameras, but without appearing to be acting.

After about twenty strokes she looked sufficiently
recovered, so I proceeded to the final act. I produced a
thick white candle from my bag of tricks and lit it with a
match. Using a lighter would have been easier but I thought
that the match added a touch of style. I held the candle
and burning match in front of the closest camera filling
the monitor with the flickering blue and gold of the
flames. When I was sure that the wick was burning steadily,
I carefully inserted the other end of the candle into
Jessie's pussy. The candle was made of a firm, hard wax
which melted at a fairly high temperature, unlike the soft,
almost creamy wax normally used in 'wax play' videos. The
drops from this candle were hot enough to do more that just
sting. This also meant that the drops formed more slowly
and would not rapidly coat the victim's skin with a
dramatic but protective layer of wax.

Having made sure that the candle was seated deeply enough
not to pop out when Jessie's vaginal muscles contracted, I
moved over to stand beside her head.

'Suck my cock' I said, taking a grip on Jessie's hair.

Jessie unzipped my pants and carefully extracted my cock
from the tangle of my underpants, shirt tails and fly. I
had done this routine numerous times with professional
actresses as well as amateurs, but this time I felt oddly
embarrassed. Jessie must have realised the reason for my
hesitation and gave me a wink before taking the head of my
dick between her lips. She began sucking and licking with
gusto, spurred on by the burning drops of wax trickling
down the shaft of the candle to scald the sensitive skin of
her pussy and perineum. The bobbing motion of her head also
served to jiggle the candle, causing some of the drops of
molten wax to splatter her inner thighs, buttocks and even
her asshole.

I used my grip on Jessie's hair to guide her head as I
roughly fucked her mouth, driving my cock deep into her
throat. I pumped my cock rapidly in and out of her mouth,
making her gag and almost choking her. The desperate
motions of her throat felt like a gripping hand around my
shaft and I felt my orgasm approaching. I warned Jessie by
patting the back of her head with my fingers and then
withdrew my cock from her mouth.

Pumping my dick with my right hand I said 'Stick out your
clit. Pull your pussy lips back. Spread it wide, that's it'

Jessie's clit rested on the top side of the candle's shaft
but had been spared the sting of the molten wax. With my
free hand I prepared for the finale. Jessie continued to
kiss and lick at the head of my cock as I masturbated.

I continued to jerk my hand up and down the shaft of my
cock as I leaned over to pluck the candle from its fleshy
socket. As the first tremors of my climax began I flipped
the candle over and jammed the flaming tip against Jessie's

Jessie's clitoris was bathed in flame for only a split
second before it was snuffed out by her flesh, but the tiny
puddle of boiling wax at the base of the wick was almost as
hot. Jessie screamed in pain as her sensitive clit was
seared by the wax, her mouth opening wide. With perfect
timing my cum spurted out in a creamy jet, spraying into
Jessie's waiting mouth. Grabbing her head with both hands I
f***ed her to endure the agony of her singed clit while I
plunged my throbbing organ back into the depths of her
throat. Pulling back slightly, I milked the last few drops
of sperm onto her lips and face. Sobbing in pain, Jessie
managed to lick my cock clean and to give it a final kiss
before I pulled away. I hopped across to the camera and
zoomed in on her clit, filling the screen with the sight of
her sore and reddened bud as I faded the image to

'Done!' I cried, reaching for the ice bucket. I soaked the
hand towel with the icy water that filled the container and
gently pressed it over Jessie's pussy. Wiping a drop of cum
from the tip of her nose, I gently kissed her lips.

'You were fantastic' I said.

'I know' replied Jessie w... Continue»
Posted by cdod 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 617  |  
  |  2

Star Trek Voyager Parody (XXX Style!)

Sex Trek: Voyeur (A Sexual Parody of Star Trek Voyager)

by Miss

(The names have been changed slightly for copyright infringement avoidance.)


Captains Log Star date 9801.01

It has been several years since we’ve made our trek back home to the Alpha Quadrant. The crew’s morale lately has been low and I must say something is going to have to be done to boost it soon, or we’re going to be in trouble. People are reporting late for their stations, sl**ping longer, eating less; I don’t know what to make of all this misery. On one side, I have a crew of Marquis who are a threat to Voyeur, on another, I have a crew that is looking to me for confidence that I’ll bring them home. I haven’t had much rest lately and I’m finally looking forward to getting a peaceful night’s rest.


“ Computer, Dim lights to 25% “

The computer responded with a chirp.

Janegay walked to her bathroom door and slipped out of her uniform, revealing a silk nightie, which she let fall to her ankles. While brushing her beautiful long hair, she walked over and sat on the edge of her bed fully nude.

” Computer, Activate the PCH Program; Security code Alpha Omega 1 “

The computer chirped and asked:

“ Please specify which position you wish the Personal Companion Hologram to be in when activated “

“ On their knees, doggie-style, facing me“

Suddenly an image appeared of a handsome young man in his mid-twenties, dark hair and brown eyes.

“ How may I serve you, my mistress?” He asked in a pleasant voice.

“ I want you to eat me out… “

“ As you wish “

Then the PCH program dived right into Janegay's muff and started eating her out! The sensation was overwhelming as she let herself fall backwards on the bed with her legs spread wide in the air while the PCH program continued to eat her out.

“ Oh yes…. Oh that’s it… Yeah “ Janegay was saying under her breath.

She climaxed with a loud moan while holding the PCH program’s head between her legs as she climaxed & shook violently.

She repositioned herself underneath the bed sheets and signaled the program to come join her. He quickly obeyed and they both went at it like wild teens on a hot date. She positioned herself on top of his hard dick and thrust violently on him, up and down…

“ Mmmmm... Yeah… Ohhhh “

What she didn’t notice was that the doorbell to her room rang several times. Suddenly the door flew open and caught Janegay off guard. The PCH program deactivated automatically and Janegay fell awkwardly onto her bed. She quickly grabbed her bed covers and looked at who entered.

“ I'm sorry, Captain. I rang the doorbell several times and thought maybe you didn’t hear it, so I invited myself in. I had no idea you were…. busy." Chickolet said with a smirk on his face.

“ Well, next time, knock if you have too, but don’t just assume you can walk in here like you can on the bridge.

A woman needs her privacy, even here in the Delta Quadrant. “

“ I understand. Here are the duty rosters you requested earlier. Sorry I got them to you late. “

“Very well. I’ll review them next chance I get. That will be all for now, dismissed.”

Chickolet left the room trying to cover up his smirk on his face but that was the last thing on Janegays mind. Foremost was the embarrassment she just had with her first officer. She laid down, stared at the ceiling and slipped a finger over her wet pussy.

“ My! this incident made me wet …” she thought with a smile on her face…

“ If I don’t know myself better, I’d say I liked that…” slowly drifting off to sl**p.

The next day our crew encountered a beautiful class M planet inhabited by a species called Orgians, (Or-gee-ann’s) who are known for being very affectionate. They are an interesting species who communicate with outsiders by audio only. Surface scans show they have modern technology including video but choose not to use it. My guess is that they are shy about their appearance. Either way, I felt after all the experiences we’ve gone through in the past several months, that a little shore leave may do us all a bit of good.

“ Inform the head Orgian we are all beaming down to his coordinates. “

“ Aye Captain “ responded Hairy Kim

The crew beams down into a beautiful city that is rich in many materials, fabrics, foods, and wines. The scenery is breath taking, with tons of beautiful attractions. There is a beautiful park with bright green grass, healthy trees, a beautiful fountain. Food courts, mini-malls and entertainment shops line the outside of the park. Over head, a huge glass bubble shield regulates the environmental temperature, making the climate comfortable to the skin.

Moments later, Janegay joins the rest of her crew on the surface, but immediately she notices something very wrong… The Orgian colony has no clothing, and considers wearing clothing an insult!

The head Orgian addresses Janegay: “ Why do you insult us after we so openly welcomed you to our world? “

Janegay responded “ Head Orgian, we had no intention of deceiving, nor insulting your species. We simply didn’t know your kind was… nude. Had we known, we would have came better prepared. “

“ Then show us that you didn’t mean to insult us. As an act of good faith, take off your clothes. “

Janegay turned and looked at her senior officers who when caught a glance, looked down or avoided direct eye contact.

“ Very well, then let me be the first. “ Janegay said, as she reached behind her back and unzipped her uniform. First her top came off, exposing a beautiful pair of tits, nicely shaped with nipples fully erect. Standing in place, she bent over and pulled her pants and panties down around her ankle, and stepped out of them, revealing a nicely trimmed crotch.

Chickolet walked up and stood beside her. “ I also will extend my good will towards your people “ as he quickly got out of uniform and stood in place, with an erection growing.

Janegay looked to her right, looking at his erection for a second and then looking up at Chickolet with a grin on her face.

“ Looks like that’s not the only thing you're extending to these people!“ Janegay said.

Chickolet’s face turned red, as Janegay turned her head to conceal her smile.

B'londa wasn’t ashamed of her body and quickly got undressed as ordered. Pairee and Hairy looked at each other wondering who will go first. Then Pairee said “ What the hell…” and preceded to take off his clothes. Hairy Kim did the same a few moments later. Kim glanced down and noticed Pairee’s dick. Pairee caught him off guard, looking. Kim tried to cover it up by glancing away and then saying

“ Nice dick," like it was nothing. Pairee just smiled, not knowing how exactly to take that.

“ And you, Mr. Too-long, are you going to take off your clothes? “ Janegay asked.

“ I am a Vulcan-o, I have no need for sexual encounters, nor possess the emotions needed to have an intimate bonding experience. “

“ I’ve always wondered why they call you Mr. Too-long… so I’m ordering you to pull down your pants! “ Janegay said with a smirk.

“ Aye Aye, Captain.”

When Too-long took off his shirt and pulled down his pants, the truth was evident about his name. A 13” black dick hung from

between his legs. He tried to justify himself by adding the comment:

“ Vulcan-o’s are also known for having big dicks.”

Janegay spared him the embarrassment by turning the attention on a different subject.
“ Now that we are all nude, shall we proceed?” Janegay asked.

“ Yes, we shall.” The head Orgian clapped his hands twice in a signal. Seconds later, a crowd of Orgians came and quickly started fondling the crew, with three or more to each person. Pillows and cushions we’re brought to make the crew feel comfortable. Pairee and Kim both had their hands full with two young Orgian women sucking their dicks like crazy, and another shoving & rubbing their crotches over

their faces.

A beautiful black Orgian immediately went for Too-longs dick and sucked it like it was a dessert. To his surprise, she deep throated him all the way. “ Interesting…” was the only thing he could think of saying while trying to contain his self-restraint.

B'londa on the other hand, showed the opposite of self-restraint… taking two Orgian males, one in the ass, the other in her pussy at the same time, while sucking another one off. She was enjoying every minute of it. Kling-frees have been known for their strong sexual appetite.

Chickolet and Janegay both laid next to each other while several Orgian males and females were catering to their bodies, either sucking, fucking or probing their way with each of them. Janegay turned over into the doggie style position, looked at Chickolet and asked “ Do you like to watch me get fucked?” she said in an a****l tone of voice. Chickolet said “ You know I do…” Those words excited her as she thrusted harder and deeper over one of the Orgian’s dick that was inside her. The Orgian liked that too, and tried to keep from coming too soon.

Suddenly an explosion rocked the outer bubble shell, as thousands of little fragments of glass rained down from above. Then a large rocket shot through the hole and exploded in the court yard, knocking over one of the trees in the park. Everyone began running and screaming as Janegay looked up and said to herself “ Why is it I’m always getting disturbed RIGHT before I climax?!?” She grabbed her communicator and tapped it.

“ Janegay to Voyeur, Emergency Beam Out!!!”
Suddenly the whole crew beamed aboard the ship without their clothes. The senior staff on the bridge notices they are also nude. Janegay doesn’t care at this moment. Right now, she has more important things to worry about.

“ Kim, I want to know who’s firing on the surface and why.”

“ Captain, A large ship of unknown design is firing from orbit to the surface”

“ Hail Them… On Screen ”

The screen displays a large ship in the shape of an erect penis with two nacelles underneath, in the shape of balls.

“ Audio only ” Kim mentioned.

“ We are the Dominatrix. Surrender your ship. Lower your shields and prepare to be boarded. ”

“ I am Captain Janegay of the Sex-Ship Voyeur…..”

“ Title and Rank is Irrelevant. Self Preservation is Irrelevant. Resistance is futile…”

“ Mute ” Janegay said.

“ Computer, Is there any record of Sex Fleet encountering this species? ” Janegay asked.

“ Negative. This is the first contact Sex Fleet has ever had with the Dominatrix.”

Janegay turns to Too-long “ I want a full scale …….”

Suddenly Janegay is beamed off the bridge and onto the Dominatrix ship.

Janegay suddenly finds herself on a table in a dark room in the doggie style position, with her legs and wrists tied down so she can’t move. A light from above is the only source of light in the room.

“ Why do you have me here ?!” Janegay asks in a harsh voice.

A voice that sounds ominous answers: “ We will add your biological and technological advancements to ourselves. We must first do research on your species. You have been designated to be the first of your crew. Drone Six-T-Nine will conduct the experiments necessary for your assimilation. ”

A tall long blond hair woman walks out wearing a tight g-string bikini, carrying a large plastic dildo. She walks behind Janegay and investigates her pussy and ass. She puts her index finger in her mouth and sucks it for a second, and takes it out all moist from her saliva. She then sticks her finger all the way into Janegay’s pussy.

Janegay closes her eyes because it feels good, but quickly opens them, trying to resist.

“ You have a nice tight pussy.” Six-T-Nine said while wiggling her finger inside of Janegay’s pussy. She then takes it out and puts it in her mouth, sucking it like a lollipop. “ Mmmmm” She then takes the dildo and wiggles it inside of her pussy, shoving it deep inside of Janegay. Slowly she works up her thrust speed, in and out, while Janegay can’t do anything but enjoy this probing.

“ You're going to have to do a lot more than a little dildo action to--- Aaagrrrhhh!!! ” Janegay growls in displeasure as Six-T-Nine moves the dildo from her pussy to deep into her ass. Another Drone walked in and took over ramming the dildo in and out of her ass, while Six-T-Nine walked in front of Janegay. The height of the table puts Janegay’s eyes directly at Six-T-Nine’s breast level. Six-T-Nine placed Janegays face between her boobs and held it tightly. She then lifts her right bikini string up, exposing a firm nipple to Janegay’s lips.

“ Suck” Six-T-Nine orders. Janegay obeys, sucking and licking Six-T-Nine’s firm nipple into her mouth while moaning from the dildo that’s constantly being shoved in and out of her ass. Six-T-Nine closes her eyes and enjoys the sensation of having the Captain suck her tit.

Meanwhile back on board Voyeur…

“ Being the first officer, I will assume command of this ship. Our first priority is to get the Captain off that ship, the second to get our clothes back. ” Chickolet said.

“ Engineering to the Bridge ” B'londa’s voice came overhead.

“ Go ahead ” Chickolet answered.

“ Sir, I think we have found a way to penetrate the Dominatrix shields… ”

“ Let’s hear it ” Chickolet said.

“ If we match the phase variance of their shields, we might be able to beam inside their ship, the only downfall is that we can only get one person in a transporter window every 30 minutes. The next window of opportunity is in five minutes. I suggest you let me go”

B'londa said.

“ I don’t think that’s a wise choice. Perhaps ensign crewman could go instead. ”

Chickolet said while sounding concerned.

“ Are you crazy? Being the chief engineer, I have the highest probability of successfully disabling their weapons & sex drive array. I can do it, if you’d just give me a chance.”

B'londa pleaded.

“ Very well, but I want you out of there at the first sign of trouble. Is that understood? ”

“ Yes, Commander.”

“ Make the necessary modifications and prepare for transport.” Chickolet said.

Several minutes later, B'londa beamed successfully aboard the ship into a remote cargo room. She carefully looked around for any signs of the Dominatrix, but she was alone. She stealthily ran down the corridor, tits bouncing up and down, and her little ass cheeks wiggling… she stopping at every corner to look around, and then continue on.

Her tri-corder led her to the room where Janegay was being held captive. She slowly peeked around the entrance where she could only see the backside of Janegay in a doggie style position. Six-T-Nine was sitting on the same table but with her legs spread apart and Janegay’s tongue buried deep in her crotch. B'londa couldn’t believe what she was seeing, but she was turned on by it.

Where she’s from, Klingfrees are bisexual and fuck for fun. Seeing one woman eating another woman out made her all wet in excitement. She ran back down the hallway and had to finger herself to orgasm so intense, it almost alerted the whole ship to where she was hiding.

After a few minutes, she caught her breath and went back to the room where Janegay was being held captive.

“ Damn, I need to find a way to lure those two drones out…” B'londa thought…

Then she came up with a brilliant plan to lure Six-T-Nine from the room. She would throw her voice and sound like she was struggling. It was a sure thing to get her out into the open!

Sure enough, Six-T-Nine stepped past the entrance where she was knocked out by a blow to the neck. The other drone continued pumping the dildo in and out of Janegay’s ass, as ordered. B'londa walked behind the drone, and with a quick jerk, snapped her neck.

B'londa went back and dragged Six-T-Nine’s body into the room, and then sealed the door.

“ For a moment there, I thought I’d never see you again ” Janegay said.

“ Well, you know the saying “ You can’t let a good Kling-free down…”

B'londa stopped and stared for a moment…. “ Nice pussy…”

“ You’re the second person to tell me that today…” Janegay said as a snide remark.

“ Do you mind if I touch it? ” B'londa asked.

“ You can do what ever you want, after you get me out of here, and back on the ship.

“ Okay.” B'londa said while proceeding to release Janegay from her binds.

“ What should we do with this drone? Do you want me to snap her neck also?”

“ No… I have other plans for this one. Help me bind her up, while we go and try to disable the shields."

Moments later, Janegay and B'londa stealthily search the ship until they find the sex drive array.

“ We need to find a way to disable that drive… any suggestions” Janegay asked.

B'londa looked around for a moment, and found a double ended metal dildo on the floor. “ This should do the trick ” B'londa said as

she smashed the sex drive manifold. Suddenly a loud power-loss sound is heard while the lights flicker for a moment.

Then a muffled chirp and sound is heard “ Voyeur to away team…”

Janegay looks baffled, as she thinks she notices where the sound is coming from… She looks down and then back up at B'londa.

B'londa reaches between her legs and pulls out a communicator from inside her pussy, and then taps it.

“ B'londa here. Mission accomplished. ” She says as she looks at a strand of pussy goo that stuck to her finger as she tapped it.

“ We’re ready for transport.”

“ Any luck finding the crews clothes on board? ” Chickolet asked.

“ Not yet, ” Janegay said. “ We’re bringing a guest on board… have them transported to the brig. I

have plans for this person myself. For now, get us out of here.”

“Aye Captain”

Moments later, They beam back on board Voyeur.

“ Status report ”… Janegay said as she walked in onto the bridge.

“ I’ve got massive power fluctuations on the enemy ship… they’re powering up their weapons

and their shields are back online.” Hairy Kim said while looking at his console.

“ Mr. Pairee, Get us out of here, Warp 7 ” Janegay said with urgency.

“ Aye Aye Captain…”

“ They’re firing at us!!! ” Kim said out loud.

Outside the bridge, the Dominatrix ship turns and aims at Voyeur. Suddenly the head of the ship turns red as a big burst of semen shoots out in one long stream. It splatters upon contact of the shields… Voyeur is rocked violently but manages to gain control before taking off into warp.

“ Report ” Janegay said, as she sat down in her chair.

“ Minor damage to the outer hull, No injuries reported.” Mr. Too-long said.

“ I'm going to have a chat with our guest… Mr. Chickolet, You have the bridge”

Janegay ordered as she walked out of the room briskly.

Moments later, she arrived at the brig. Six-T-Nine was semi-conscious, Janegay lowered the shield long enough to walk in.

“ Computer, privacy… ” The Computer responded with a chirp, and the f***e field became a grayish wall that was sound resistant.

“ You don’t know who you messed with back there on that ship… do you ? ”

“ I know everything. I am Dominatrix. You are Captain Katherine Janegay, Born Star date 2307.41 in Minneapolis, Minnesota, Planet Earth, Sol Sector 001.

“ Enough about me. I want to know more about YOU ” Janegay said.

“ I am Dominatrix. My designation is Six-of-T-Nine. I am a Pleasure Drone. Our Goal is to assimilate other cultures and species into our own, for our own personal sexual pleasure. Other Species serve us in infinite ways before they are discarded eventually. That is why we continue to need to assimilate. You will be assimilated also into our collective.”

“ Right now, you're in no position to assimilate anything. You're miles from your collective, cut off from the rest of your group, and have no weapons. I believe I have assimilated you. ” Janegay said while running a finger around Six-T-Nine’s nipple.

“ You are correct. I had not considered my position. I will be your servant until the rest of the collective come to retrieve me. I will do anything, as you command. ”

“ Good. I want you to follow me to sickbay. ”

Janegay and Six-T-Nine both walk over to sickbay and cause quite a stare…

“ Your species appears to be desperate for sexual activity.” Six-T-Nine said, noticing how every crewman’s head turns looking at her breasts and ass. Even a few female ensigns smiled at her as she walked by.

The door to the sickbay opens with a whoosh. No one is inside.

“Computer, Activate the Emergency Medical Holographic Doctor.”

The EMH program appears out of no where, singing while dripping wet, with a bar of soap in his hands and a shower cap on his head.

“ AAARRRGH !!! Don’t you people have any consideration for a program while he’s taking a personal shower!?!” The Doctor said , angrily.

"I apologize, Doctor. We weren’t aware that you were taking care of personal hygiene."

The Doctor glanced quickly at Six-T-Nine, and commented: “ Your body is the ideal shape for the human species. You don’t know how many people would die for a body like yours.”

“ I do know…226 women of different species & cultures died because I wasn’t happy with their bodies. I found this one from a young earth woman, who died quickly at my hands. She pleaded I spare her, but after finding what I wanted, I wasted no time killing her.” Six-T-Nine said.

“ I see…”

“ Well, how can I help you, other than suppress your appetite for liking what you see?”

Janegay interrupts “ We would like to borrow one of your hypo sprays for an experiment we’re doing…”

Six-T-Nine responded “ I was not aware of any ….”

* Hissssssssss *

Six-T-Nine then falls to the floor. Janegay smiles while standing, holding a hypo spray.

“ Doctor, we need to take our patient and do some surgery. First off, we need to cut the transmitter that links her to her collective. We don’t want them following us trying to retrieve her. Second, see what you can do about erasing her identity memory. I think she’ll be very helpful in the future if we can get her to cooperate. I’ll be in my Always Ready Room”

Elsewhere on the ship…

Hairy Kim gets off his duty shift and heads to one of the turbo lifts. He presses a button and waits for the doors to open. A few moments later, the door opens and Pairee is leaning against the wall with an ensign sucking his dick really good! Kims eyes pop wide open, along with his dick.

“ Hairy… Good to see you… Why don’t you come and join us? ”

“ You want me to join you guys? ” Kim asked in confusion…

“ Sure… Why not, it’s not like they’re going to throw us in the brig for having some fun ”
“ Okay…” Kim then got on his knee’s beside her and took Tom’s dick out of her mouth and started sucking on it.”

Tom was shocked!

“ That wasn’t what I meant exactly but I'm not complaining… I always had a feeling you were gay.”

Hairy responded with Tom's dick in his mouth muffling "I'm not gaaayy I'm bi"

Both the Female Ensign and Kim took turns sucking Tom's dick while watching each other. Pairee hit the emergency stop button on the Turbo lift to delay their arrival.

The Female Ensign said “ I want you Tom, to stick your dick up my pussy, and I want your dick up my ass, at the same time!”

Tom still leaning against the wall, helped lower the ensign onto his shaft, while Kim, standing up, slipped his rod up her ass.

“ Ohhhhh God, Yeah!!! Yeah!!! MMMMmmm ” She moaned while trusting away.

During the intense thrusting, they failed to notice the turbo lift was moving…

The Turbolift doors whooshed open, and there stood Captain Janegay, with a not so pleased look. Pairee just barely got a glance at her and said “ Oh shit!” while the Ensign and Kim where facing away, distracted by the heat of the moment. Pairee taps both of them and points to Janegay…

All three of them stand at attention. Facing forward, arms to their sides, cocks standing at attention also.

“ You are Sex-Fleet Officers… You know better that there’s a time and place for this, and a Turbolift isn’t one of them…”

Janegay said while walking by each one of them, barely brushing up against their cocks.

Janegay’s Communicator goes off: “ Sickbay to Janegay..”

Janegay taps it… “ Go ahead ”

“ The Process is Complete… Your patient is here waiting for you…”

“ Good work Doctor. I'm on my way. Janegay out. ”

“ Don’t let me catch you having sex on the Turbo lifts again or I will personally throw each one of you into a separate Brig! Understood? ”

“ Yes, Captain!!”

“ Dismissed ”

All three hurry past Janegay as she gets into the Turbo lift alone. When the doors close, she giggles to herself for a moment in private.

Back at Sickbay, Janegay comes in.

“ Captain, I’d like you to meet your new Reprogrammed Guest.… SEX-T-NINE. You can call her SEX for short. ”

Sex comes walking from around the corner, with beautiful long hair hanging down past her shoulders. She extends her hand in a lady’s shake. Janegay takes her hand and kisses the top of it. “ I’m pleased to meet you Sex.”

The Doctor continues… “ Sex will need help establishing her identity, as well as learning to adapt to her new environment. Her intelligence region is still intact, but she will need help rediscovering her talents. 97% of her implants have been removed, with the exception of a few of them that play a critical roles in her body chemistry. I felt that they are not harming her in any way and therefore, should be left alone. ”

“ Good work, Doctor”

“ Sex, If you would come with me, I’ll show you to your new Quarters.”

Janegay and Sex leave Sickbay and walk over to Sex’s Quarters and go inside…

“ If you’ll notice, your Quarters are right next door to mine, in the event that you’ll need anything. This section of the ship has little traffic so there won't be anyone to disturb you by making noise or walking by.” She raises her arm pointing to the inside of Sex’s Quarters and says: “ "After you ” with a grin on her face.

Sex looks over at the large windows that show the stars outside…

“ This is beautiful."

She then turns and notices her body and Janegay’s body…

“ We are alike? ” Sex asks…

“ Yes, we are called Women. We have breasts and a vagina. Men don’t have either, but have what’s called a Penis.”

She walks over and cups both of Janegay’s breasts in her hands.

“ That is sad they don't. These are beautiful.

Janegay turns and puts her hands right on top of Six’s breasts. Sex gasps…

“ That feels good, doesn’t it.” Janegay asks.

“ Yes ?! ” Sex responds as it appears to be a new feeling all over again.

“ Here, lay down on the bed…. I’ll show you what’s it like to be a woman…”

Janegay reaches over and takes one of Sex’s nipples into her mouth and starts sucking on it, while massaging the other breast with her hand. Sex leans back and starts to moan… Janegay kisses her way down between her legs while looking at Sex. Sex runs her fingers gently through Janegay’s hair as Janegay suddenly thrashes her tongue deep between her pussy lips. Sex’s hands grab Janegay’s head and pulls it closer in her…

Janegay wiggles one finger deep into Sex’s pussy and feels around… this in turn, made Sex Scream in orgasm as Janegay continues to work her tongue, lapping up all the juices. She then takes her finger and wiggles it into her tiny rosebud. With it lubricated, her finger slips right into her asshole… Sex responds by throwing her head back in ecstasy and thrusting her hips up in pleasure.

Sex asks all confused “ What is this great pleasurable feeling I’m noticing ?!? ”

Janegay responds “ That is something called an Orgasm…it is what you try to achieve whenever you're with someone or by yourself… the trick is to get as many as you can, and if possible, help others achieve their orgasms.” Sex pushes Janegay over on her back and spreads Janegays legs. "I want to eat you out... now!!!" Janegay kinda surprised answered "Okay"

From inside of Sixty nine's mouth came an assimilation attachment that started sucking on Janegays pussy!

Janegay started struggling in fear but couldn't move!!! She was helpless as she was watching her body be assimilated!!!

Janegay was turning into a dominatrix!!!

Janegay sat up in her bed in the pitch dark. Her head was wet from sweat and her pussy was dripping wet as well.

"Computer.... Lights".
The lights came on. Janegay looked at the time and sighed a relief...

It was all just a bad dream.

Janeway laid back down and turned off the lights. That dream did get her wet so she decided to slip a finger back down there and pleasure herself.

That's when she felt something cold and metal on her clit !!!

THE END... Continue»
Posted by Miss_Swallows 5 years ago  |  Categories: Celebrities, Group Sex, Sex Humor  |  Views: 3499  |  
  |  13